《Baby Squirrel Is Good at Everything》 CH 1 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Beatty was staring ahead with a puzzled look. Im sure I was just lying on the floor a while ago? Her then gradually narrowing vision gave an apprehension of foreshadowing an approaching death. She thought that total darkness had finally come, and it was the end of everything. I can see the front? Furthermore, in front of her eyes, there he was standing. That very childhood friend who killed her. Ritter? Whats this? Huh? It was Ritter, the boy who she thought looked like a prince inside a fairy tale. You knew my name? The boy who tilted his head and smiled innocently, had such an angelic face that she never had imagined would grow up to become a dirty traitor who bit his friend with his fangs. Niece, what are you doing blankly? Youre being rude in front of His Highness! Ah! She remembered seeing her aunt nagging her off with a shrill, deafening voice. This day was the first time she met Ritter. No way! Beatty hurriedly looked down at her hand. Its small! Just like Ritter, who somehow became a little boy again, her appearance was also that of a little child. Its okay. Meeting me for the first time, it must be awkward for the Young Lady, too. She saw him naturally overlaid her aunts piercing voice. Its okay. He often said that word. Its okay. I dont care even if youre an insignificant squirrel shapeshifter. Ritter, used to say that it was okay, even if he was a snake shapeshifter and Beatty was a squirrel shapeshifter, a half-sized shapeshifter. Because I think of you as a friend. I believed in that word. But, he, who was supposed to be her friend, inserted his fangs into her neck before Beattys dream came true. *** From the moment Beatty could remember, she was already alone. Maybe someone was with her before, but the child had been alone for too long for her young memory could hold on to. Its like when you choose the biggest number among the numbers you know, but the person youre waiting for doesnt come even after you count for a hundred nights from the beginning, then another hundred nights, and another hundred nights more. In the end, being alone was the only thing left in the childs memory. They all lived happily. Inside the room with nothing to do, Beatty continued to read a book. As if someone would accompany her one day, she put a chair next to the bed. *Bump* Suddenly, the door opened without any notice. Are you being stuck inside your room again? It was Beattys aunt, Firina. She was the type of person that would reproach Beatty as a nosy person for going out of her room, and as a good for nothing for staying still inside her room. Firina smiled contentedly as she looked around the shabbiest room in the mansion. Huh! No. Even this room is too much for my older sisters abandoned child! She was an older sister that pretended like she did not care about marriage, but snatched the most attractive prospective husband, then sent her a penny of sympathy as if she were laughing at her. The thought of such an older sisters daughter raising her headsince she was considered as a princessand standing in front of her made Firinas stomach churned. Of course, I wont let that happen. A stupid older sister. I knew you must have thought that you had beaten me by marrying the Duke, but just look at what will happen to your daughter in my hands now. Firina, who had the corner of her lips raised with twisted expectations, opened her mouth. Stand up. Theres a place to go. With me? Beatty blinked at her aunts words. Her aunt usually never said something like that. Firina laughed at the childs expression that was mixed with a hint of excitement. Yes. With you. Firina said, while poking at the beautiful bride in Beattys fairy tale book with her finely groomed nails. Even a child like you goes to do something worthwhile. That day, her aunt took her to meet the prince. You received an extravagant marriage offer simply because youre a daughter of the duke. Just think of His Highness as your future husband, and serve him with a sincere heart. Her aunt spewed out rapid-fire like words in a calm tone. To be a good wife, you must lower yourself in front of your husband, having the attitude of a servant. Always walk lightly, keep your body in good shape, and dare you not raise your voice. At the threatening words of her aunt, Beatty found herself stiffened even before meeting the Prince, who had been titled as her fianc. Listening to her aunts words was like listening to precautions before meeting some monster, not prospective husband. Your mom, who was so stiff, did it too, so you might as well do it too. At the end, her aunt went to the room once again to encourage her in a friendly tone, whether it was a compliment or a mockery was unclear. Now, say hello. You have to bend your knees with courtesy, because hes a person with the blood of a noble White Snake. Ha ha, you dont have to be so formal like that. However, the prince whom she met was different from how aunt described him. Hi? He greeted her affectionately with his eyes almost closed. Im Astrum Empires Second Prince, Ritter Astrum. He was a boy with a friendly smile. Even when there were only the two of them, his friendliness didnt change. Its my first time seeing a shapeshifter child like me, Ritter said curiously. His eyes were fixed on the Signum in her wrist. Beatty shuddered without realizing it. Signum. A fragment of star that only a shapeshifter, the descendant of the Constellation, was born with. Normally, it would be an evidence of a proud shapeshifter, but not for Beatty. Whissh. Beatty covered her signum and another black thing aside from it with her hands, unlike other shapeshifters. Why are you hiding it? . Beatty kept her mouth shut, because she didnt want to explain her distinct characteristics. Its okay. Its pretty too. Ritter, who was watching her, smiled and wrapped his warm hands over the back of hers. He was the first person who said that about her signum. You know, right? In a soft voice, Ritter whispered. He was also the only one who spoke to her in a friendly voice. Im on your side. And like that, the boy became her only friend. By being chosen as his fianc, and aside from being a good friend to the prince, Beattys world had been warped even smaller after the engagement. From now on, for your education, Ill move your room to the annex. The education Firina talked about wasnt like a real class. She didnt even spend a penny on the education fee for her troublesome niece. Instead, she controlled Beattys entire life under the so-called bridal class. For Beatty, comfortable clothes, appetizing food, and mind-blowing entertainment were all luxuries. You shouldnt be a selfish woman who wants to enjoy things only for herself. Always be vigilant, watchful, and evaluate yourself. She was the one who said the harsh words to Beatty more often than anyone else, yet, Firina labeled her bullying as education. Even previously, Beatty wasnt so free. But after being moved to the annex, her life had become even more restricted. Despite the circumstances, for her, it wasnt that bad. She found a bunch of old books and newspapers in the annexs warehouse. Whoosh. Thanks to the blessing of the Constellation, she could secretly go to the garden in a squirrel form to avoid peoples eyes. What are you looking at? Because she had a friend. She proudly showed the book that she had almost memorized by heart to Ritter, who visited her after a while. Beatty straightened herself up. A commercial book? Why would you look at things like this? Well, I want to become a merchant who travels the continent later. What? Ritter seemed surprised, but Beatty was confident. I have what it takes to be a merchant. Her aunt told her. Youre a disgrace to others, thats why youre abandoned. Therefore, she often called her like this. You shameless thing! Whenever she didnt like something, she would yell at her, throwing sharp gazes. A rat that devours others kindhearted fortune bestowed to it knows no shame! Growing up listening to those kinds of words frequently, Beatty contemplated. Merchants dont have to be ashamed for not being paid. It was the words of the author of the book that she enjoyed. Im perfect for it! Beatty, who read the book from the annexs dusty warehouse that no one was interested in, was fascinated by the merchants dream. She wanted to go far, far away. I dont want to be stuck in a small place that others cant see. I want to travel around the continent. For her, who had never left the capital, traveling around the continent was an object of yearning. Her heart swelled with anticipation as she imagined that she would see the world that she had only seen through the book, with her own eyes. I want to abandon the queens seat, and become a merchant. Embarrassed by her friends probing voice, Beatty hurriedly opened her mouth. Ritter, you said you didnt want this marriage either. You said that you had no choice but to listen to your mothers words. Ah, yes. I did say that. Fortunately, Ritter soon returned to his usual stance. I just wanted to tell you. Reassured by him, Beatty said with a slightly embarrassed face. Because we are friends. Yeah friends. Ritters expression of pulling the corners of his mouth was strange, but Beatty, who turned her head in embarrassment, did not see it. Surely, I must support my friends dream. As usual, she believed in that soft voice. CH 2 So, with no doubt, she answered his question about her plans after growing a little bigger. She wished to leave the mansion for her dream of becoming a merchant. Yes, that plan. Ill help you, too. After all, I have more access to information than you do. Will it be of help to you? What? But wont you be in trouble? Its okay. Ritter said forcefully to Beatty who was hesitating. Actually, I have always felt sorry for you. Me? Yes. I want to save you. Unlike her, who looked puzzled, Ritter smiled like a real prince in a fairy tale. Just wait a little longer, Princess. Its not Princess, but its Royal Princess. (t/n: Originally, it was written as ?? Gongju and ?? Gongnyeo. So, thats why I put it as Princess and Royal Princess. Whats the difference? Princess is the kings daughter and is only referred to as the queens daughter. Meanwhile, a Royal Princess is a princess who could be an illegitimate one, or has a lower rank among multiple princesses, or the name of an unmarried woman related to the royal family.) Yes, Royal Princess. Will you give this little prince a chance? With her friends repeated persuasion, eventually, she shared her plan with him. The location she saved the travel expenses that she had been collecting without her aunts knowledge, how to avoid the mansions security, which merchant association she was going to apply for. And So, when are you going to leave? To hide my signum, I have to become an adult. Therefore, on my Coming of Age. The exact day of her plan to be carried out, too. *** And finally, the day before her Coming of Age. With all the arrangements in place, Beatty faced Ritter, who visited her for a final greeting before her departure. Well. Yes? This is going to be our last time. She looked at him with both of her arms wide open. Then, Beatty smiled shyly and hugged her friend. She murmured while being drenched in emotion. You have to take care of yourself. . There was no response from her friend. Ritter. You have to say somethugh! Beatty hurriedly shook him off due to the strange touch on her neck. Did Ritter just bite my neck? The area around her neck suddenly felt like it was burning hot. Gulp. Before she could organize her thoughts, a handful of something fishy vomited out of her mouth. Blood? Because of the sudden physical abnormality, Beatty called her friend in a trembling voice. Ritter? Beatty looked up at him with shaky eyes. He smiled like nothing happened, making Beatty feel that what had just happened was merely an illusion. Ah, as expected, it was a misunderst What? Im not finished yet. At the next moment, Beattys eyes were wide open as she heard her aunts voice. Oh, crap. What should I do?! Her aunt shouldnt be in this place right now. Ritter said he had taken precaution beforehand. Didnt you say, my aunt will be out of the mansion today? Ah, right. I did say that. Ritter replied to Beatty who looked at him with trembling eyes. He had his usual pretty smile plastered on his face. Its a lie. Beattys eyes shook uncontrollably. Her aunt came into the room, but unlike their usual awkward countenance, she was seen to be closing in on Ritter. I mean, who introduced you to His Highness? Why would my relationship with His Highness be worse off than yours? As if she noticed Beattys gaze, Firina laughed to her hearts content and fanned herself gently. The aunt who imprisoned and locked her up, and her one and only friend. Both of them are on the same boat? Ritter! Since when did you deceivec-cough! Beatty raised her voice but couldnt even finish her sentence. Only thick vomit of blood kept gushing out of her mouth. The dark, red blood that kept spewing out drenched the hand that was covering her mouth, flowing down her arm. She couldnt breathe and her lower neck to her jaw felt so stiff. Dung. Dung. Beatty, who eventually had run out of energy to stand still, fell to the floor. As if everything inside her body was spitting up blood, puddles of red liquid that proceeded to leak from her mouth were pooling on the floor. It hurts s-someone help me. Please! She begged someone without even realizing it. *Cough* While she was rustling on the floor and hardly turning her head, she could see her friend approaching. Ritter? It was him, reaching out his hand as if he would help her who was in distress. I almost forgot about this. Beattys signum was taken away. I mean, its the most precious thing, right? She was aware that a shapeshifters signum was more expensive than the highest-grade mana stone. But, in the midst of this. Seeing the guy she thought of as her friend coveting it and trying to take it off from a dying friends body Ritter, you bastard! With her body slowly losing strength, Beatty burst into anger. Im on your side. She believed in that word. If if only Id known that he was like that! Then, she would never have been fooled by such poisonous sweet talk! Grrrack. She ground her teeth. That I have to punch that traitor! It was unfair. She didnt even have the strength to lift her hand. She could only let the traitor in front of her off. The emergency escape fund that she had never used had become a waste. If only I succeeded in escaping, I would be free. The girls world had always been as wide as her room. The regret for trusting him gripped her heart until the end. Her vision gradually narrowed. I wanted to go far, far away. While imagining her unfulfilled dream, Beatty closed her eyes. It was all dark. *** And, now. The sense of her whole body slowly turning into stone was still vivid, but the boy in front of her, who had a good-natured face like he knew nothing, held out his hand. Now, shall we say hello again? Im Astrum Empires Second Prince, Ritter Astrum. Looking blankly at his hand, Beatty thought. I used to blush while holding that hand. She, who at that time was excited about meeting a friend of her age for the first time, didnt know. I also didnt know that he was that kind of guy. The vision of the hand that stretched out to seize the signum from a persons dying body overlapped with the hand in front of her. Unlike his used-to-be fully grown hands, the hand in front of her was ultimately of a small boys. . Beatty looked down. Like the boy, she also had small hands. Young Lady? Beatty raised that little hand of hers, then Whack! Kyaak! Your Highness! She hit that abominable face with all her might, while displaying an innocent look. The physical sensation of her palm hitting his face was as satisfying as it could be. She could sense the genuineness. You, you, whats the meaning of this! She heard her aunt screaming with a suffocated voice. What Ritter had his mouth opened, clearly stupefied. His sharp fangs peeped out of his mouth. You bit me with that. On second thought, Beatty clenched her reddened small hand to a fist, getting pissed off again. Thud. Im gonna smash your fucking fangs! Everyone was startled by Beattys action, who slammed her fist against the prince with the intention of breaking all of his fangs. Ackk! Aaaah! Guards! You guys, what are you looking at! Y-Your Highness! The guards, who belatedly came to their senses rushed ahead, then grabbed the childs short arm that was cutting through the wind. I caught it! Hold it still! It seems like she cant tell whats right and wrong and a little upset today Huh! While her aunts threatening words simply went in one ear and out the other, Beatty put a lot of strength into her body. Pop! The silhouette engulfed in the smoke quickly became smaller. N-no? But Im sure I was holding her arm? The guard looked around in bewilderment at Beatty, who had slipped out of his grasp. Pat. Pat. A small squirrel who jumped out of a height soon went out of sight. Her aunt, who had been watching the area below since the smoke blocked her view, pointed her finger at a fast-moving little figure and shouted, There, catch that rat kind of thing! Huh, but its a squirrel? Pyung. Beatty, who puffed out of breath, ran straight to the window. The windows were high, but for her, climbing a window sill full of embossed decorations. This is nothing! was a piece of cake for her squirrel form. Beatty jumped out through the open window and ran across the garden. There! Cant you stop! She could hear her aunts hideous scream from behind, yet she didnt look back. You stupid thing! Do you think you can survive outside?! As usual, that sickening voice. I wont care even if you got sold to the auction house then regretting everything! That cursing piece of advice. Get back here now! Also, that sharp command. Leaving behind everything that had once bound her, Beatty never turned her head and ran, until the voice that had been torturing her ears finally disappeared. *** Crack. He could feel a piece of something rolling inside his mouth. *Spat* When he spewed it out, it was a white tooth. Ha! With a dumbfounded face, Ritter shed a cold, chilly smile. I know this is childish, however! No matter how he thought of it, getting his tooth knocked out by a girl of his age hurt his pride. Dugh. Ritters annoyance was flaring up as he went through his teeth and sensed the empty socket of his missing tooth. That Dukes little bitch. He tried to be nice to her, but she had crossed the line from the very first meeting. CH 3 Huff. Huff. Ritter felt irritated just by the Viscountesss figure alone, who was gasping for air with a feverish face. What do you mean you could do well? And now, was she trying to avoid being reprimanded by coaxing him in advance? This ungrateful thing once she gets caught, she will be educated thorough Viscountess. Ritter throw her a sharp glance, cutting off the Viscountesss mumbled words and her teeth grinding. You said, youll introduce your niece to me. Y-Your Highness! It was a very unexpected encounter. Unlike the Viscountesss shrieking voice towards Beatty, in front of the boy, her voice was squashed down like a frog exposed to a snake. I also dont know why that child suddenly went berserk. Hm. Next time, Ill educate her firmly, Your Highness. Im not sure At the Viscountesss excuse, Ritter muttered while tilting his head, Isnt Viscountess the one who needs to explain the matter first? Yes? Isnt it a rare opportunity? The youngest prince is out of the palace. At times like this are you trying to pull some strings to make contributions for my brother? What, what is Your Highness talking about! Dont Your Highness know that Im loyal to Your Highness and His Majesty? The Viscountess screamed out. If you dont want to be suspected like this, you have to work properly. Isnt that so? Y-yes. Ill definitely sort it out, so I beg to Your Highness. Yeah. Looking at the Viscountess bowing down with a trembling voice, Ritter declared in a cold voice, Opportunities wont be given multiple times. Yes, Your Highness. A cold sweat fell on Firinas forehead, who bowed her head even deeper. J-just in case it takes time to find her, Ill tell the Dukes family not to say anything unnecessary. Hmm? If I tell them that my niece ran away from home on her own accord, we can prevent the suspicion from pointing out this way. Ritter then replied with a smile to Firina, who had been sweating profusely while orchestrating a way to put the blame entirely on her niece. Great. If you need it, Ill give you the permission to use the royal crystal ball. *** Gallop. Gallop. Honk! To the North! To the North, Aslan Territory! For people who are going to Aslan Territory, please get on board quickly! Beatty, who ran away in her little squirrel form, hid in a stagecoach thats moving around the kingdom. Phew. As she barely managed to avoid people, she climbed onto the roof of the stagecoach, then saw the view of the capital. A square with a fountain. A guild street with numerous street vendors. A little further away, she could see the mansions of the nobles. Not too far from here, she saw a mansion with blue roof tiles. That was the place where she spent her life in the last decade. And the place where she grew up. My neck, it really hurts. The place where she died once. Looking at the blue roof that was getting further away, she was lost in thought. I thought, I would be happy by simply getting out of there. She only hoped to get out of that stuffy annex where she had been confined for almost her entire life. Even after one death, she should have been delighted that she succeeded in escaping. It was the moment shed been dreaming of, yet somehow, her heart felt empty. But, why? Her skin that was peeled off due to the impact of reckless slapping earlier now stung. Swish. Unknowingly, the depressed squirrels tail hung down. Gallop, gallop. In the meantime, the racing stagecoach passed through the gate and finally left the capital. Going far away. From the place where she spent all of her life before. From the place where someone whom she once believed as her friend. Goodbye. Saying the unfamiliar greeting, she slightly cried. On the roof of the stagecoach, there was a squirrel-sized moisture mark. *** Thud. Thud. In the swaying stagecoach, Beatty in her squirrel form licked her tiny paws with a calm face. The first time she left the capital, she grieved because of the lingering feeling of the post betrayal. Its my fault for believing. Thinking about it carefully, it seemed that the cause of the problem was expecting an unpaid favor from a friend. She shouldve noticed in the first place when he approached her, saying that it was his first time meeting a shapeshifter peer and wanting to be her friend. I dont care even if youre a humble squirrel shapeshifter. Because I think of you as a friend. No one around her had ever said that. Therefore, she was elated. But now, she could think about it thoroughly. Its the pattern of a deception! But what was the reason that such ridiculous sweet-talk sounded so different from the others? Friendship, you are special, those kinds of sweet words are all poison in disguise. Shuddered, Beatty made a firm resolve. Lets be wary of those who approach people with such unconditional favor! Promise to never trust anyone again! Beatty sorted out her chaotic thoughts and recalled the phrase within her favorite book, which she had memorized entirely. [The term Art of Tolerance in the Memoirs of the Legendary Merchant Leader: I, as the writer and the legendary merchant leader who topped the continent with my own power, think, To expect from stupid people is the act of being stupid people themselves.] So, its like that! The little squirrel nodded repeatedly. Reflecting on her tragic experience, she realized. I still have fantasies about human relationships! Thats why, its so easy to believe in that I wanna save you kind of word, or Its because Im your friend. Helping someone with a selfless heart. That kind of thing only exists in a novel. Although she only had seen it in a book, Beatty had been diligently preparing for her future association member application. Unlike those real records in commercial, geographical, and historical books, novels were all made-up stories. A family who cared about each other, a friend who shared a generous heart, and a lover who was only for each other were also part of it. Friendship, love, and such dazzling stories were like fairy tales. In other words, it was an illusion that didnt truly exist. However, no matter how sweet and wonderful the story was, one had to distinguish it from reality. Novels are different from reality. She wasnt deluded in fantasy because she, uselessly, had been drunk with such a friend who helped another without expecting back story. Holding up her head with her arms crossed, Beatty reflected deeply. Every favor is an illusion! Everything in the world is a value-based deal! Lets be careful not to get scammed by the exchange rate! Oh my goodness! Thinking about the exchange rate, Beatty quickly tidied up her fur and straightened her waist. She raised both of her front paws to brush the fur on her head as well, yet her fluffy little forefeet couldnt even reach the top of her head, so she took out her notebook instead. Remove the name from the appreciation list, and then on the payback list Ritter Deux Astrum. She drew a line over the name she had written down and wrote the name at the top of another list so she wouldnt forget. The memory of being saddened by his betrayal was such a foolish thing to be dwelled on. She would eventually discern and leave the things off, but that was that and this was this. You gave me a shot, so Ill have to pay you back. It was practical thinking. According to Beattys favorite book, Memoirs of the Legendary Merchant Leader, the important element in the profit and loss exchange was to maintain an even condition. Profit and loss, of course, werent made up of things only, but also personal relationships. Ritter. Im sure he is very conscious of the First Prince. His voice, which was usually spoken in a relaxed manner, became agitated when he mentioned his half-brother, the First Prince. If only the First Prince were alive, it would be perfect if he could jab on Ritters weakness. What a waste. Beattys tail, which had been going down because of the dismay, suddenly lifted up again as she remembered something. No! Since Im 8 years old now, the First Prince must be alive, right? But soon after, the striped tail went down the road again. But theres no way to meet the First Prince, is there? Hes been going around the battlefield and foreign countries since he was young, so how could I find and inform him. Right, I dont even have a place to call home right now, what am I gonna accomplish by finding the First Prince. Beattys tail moved up and down according to her emotions. Drop! Suddenly a big seed fell in front of her. Oh my! I like sunflower seeds. Beatty, who snatched the seed reflexively as soon as she saw it, kept the food safe in her cheek pouch and plucked out a fur. As the cheek pouch was filled, she seemed to have calmed down a little. Beatty, who was holding her forefeet on her chest, slowly caught her breath and gradually regained her composure. All right. Lets think about it calmly. Calmly. She also had to plan what she would do in the future. Oh, another one! Calmlyenough to get some snacks. Look at this squirrels cheeks. Its so cute! Huh! I didnt even realize! All of sudden, Beatty, who was busy storing sunflower seeds offered by a passenger to her check pouch in a trance, came to her senses. Swoosh! Oh, it ran away. Escaping from the captivating sunflower seeds given by the passenger, Beatty climbed onto the top of the stagecoach. Phew. Beatty took the seeds out of her cheeks then arranged them neatly on the roof. I have to be careful. Probably because Im young, I still get carried away by my instincts quickly. No matter how immersed she was as an animal, shes clearly a shapeshifter. I have to keep my dignity as a shapeshifter. Beatty rubbed her cheek vigorously, wondering if she still had any seed crumbs stuck to her white fur. Only a small number of families in the continent were blessed with shapeshifters born into their ancestry. In the Astrum Kingdom, only the Aslan Family and the Royal Family received the blessing of a shapeshifter being. A shapeshifter. Proof of noble blood that was incomparable to anything else. After reading the achievements of the great ancient shapeshifters who sacrificed themselves to drive out the mayhem and save the continent, Beatty was a little overwhelmed when she thought that the blood was passed on to her as well. Therefore, she reckoned that she needed to be prepared as much as possible. CH 4 A squirrel? Is it also considered as a shapeshifter? What do you mean a squirrel shapeshifter? What kind of ability would they have? Picking acorns? Its not even funny to have ourselves served something like that. Her shoulders flinched at the conversations that unconsciously came to her mind. No, no. Thats not the important thing right now. Beatty fiercely shook off her murky thoughts, huff! The tiny shapeshifter purposely breathed out of her nose in confidence as if she was roaring. Now, lets think. What should I do now? She did things impulsively right now, but she couldnt help but think about the future. If I dont want to be locked up in the annex again. This is a perfect time, though. Before the regression, they tightened up the security of the mansion upon her first meeting with Ritter. Her aunt locked her up borrowing the so-called bridal class excuse and released a fierce guard dog to keep an eye on her. She couldnt even escape in her squirrel form. If she woke up to the time after she met Ritter, it wouldnt be possible for her to escape easily from the mansion by shapeshifting into her squirrel form. But. Its dangerous to stay like this. For young shapeshifters, the outside world was a dangerous place to wander around. She understood it very well from her experience. When she was young, she went out to the streets while being oblivious to everything. Consequently, people found out that she was a shapeshifter and almost got kidnapped. Brr. Even now, she would tremble every time she recalled that moment. Beatty pondered while obsessively checking over her body for the tenth time today, as to not fail to retain her squirrel appearance. If people can get their hands on the signum, a lot will lose their minds and pounce on the idea. Signum was auctioned only once in the history of the continent. A whale signum, which was said to be fished by a fisherman out from the sea by chance, was sold at the price of three mansions in a large territory. The tale of a fisherman that succeeded in rising to a higher status by selling a signum, was a story that everyone in the continent knew about. If this becomes visible to peoples eyes. Beatty shuddered while caressing her small, concealed signum that was covered under her fur. It would be great if I could become an adult soon. Ah, why on earth do I have to come back as a child, far from my coming of age ceremony? There was a reason why she planned to escape after her coming of age ceremony. Being a young shapeshifter, her ears or tail would appear when she got excited. She also couldnt separate the growing along signum from her body until she reached adulthood. Only when she matured and became an adult could she handle the characteristics of shapeshifters freely. Until then, is there no safe place to stay? She already left the mansion she severely wanted to flee from, but she had no clue of where to go right now. Beatty didnt have money in her hand and somehow became a child again. It would be very challenging for her to find a job to live off of. She was lucky that she didnt get kidnapped and sold right away with this body. But to work? It was unlikely. Should I go to the forest and live there? What if she needed to save a maiden that lived in the forest hiding from the servants? What if she encountered a beast such as an eagle or a wolf? With my age now, I think Ill still be eaten even if in my human form. Sigh. Where, oh, where should I go. Beatty struggled inwardly while scratching a piece of sticking-out wood from the stagecoach roof. That time, a conversation came up. Have you heard of it? This time as well, the Lion Duke smashed the nose of those arrogant Holy Empire people! Take a look at this newspaper, this is what Im talking about. O-oh! Be careful, dont get too close to the window! Ah! My newspaper! Whoosh! A huge piece of paper blown by the wind suddenly hit her. K-kuk! Beatty, who waggled her short limbs in embarrassment, tilted her head when she saw the writing on the paper. Chuu chu? [Astrum Daily, the Fastest Newsletter in the Kingdom Date of Issue. XX Day XX Month 718 Year of the Continental Calendar] Beatty leaned her head to look at the number on the top of the newspaper. Continental Calendar Year 718. Year 718! That was 10 years before the year she died. Feeling there was a clue somewhere, Beatty read through the newspapers content quickly. [The main force of the Holy Empire, which has frequently invaded the border for the past 5 years, had advanced to the kingdom. However, under the command of the Duke of Aslan, The Golden Lion Duke who possess countless titles, including The Last Guardian of the Kingdom, The Barrier of the North, The Sword God, etc, the kingdoms army overthrew the force in the first battle. If this kind of victory continues, the end of the long Great War will soon prevail.] This is it! Beatty, who meticulously examined the article, held her breath at the the end of the Great War part. Ten years ago. People had been looking forward to the end of the long war, but instead, it became the moment of a withdrawal that no one expected. That event soon was recorded as the first retreat of the Golden Lion Duke who had been experiencing triumphant victories only. If I can change this It was a problem that people couldnt even imagine at the moment, but ten years later, the solution had been offered. Beatty knew the answer to that. Sparkle. Sparkle. Beattys black eyes shone, realizing a good idea. This is my chance! She was previously blinded by her worries of what to do with her 8-year-old body, but now that she thought about it, she had the considerable ability. According to what she found out on her way, the year currently was Continental Calendar Year 718. It was ten years before the last date she knew. It means I can use the knowledge of the next 10 years in the future! Chu! Eureka! Beatty sprang up and raised both of her forefeet. Ill provide that information to the Duke. Its a place known to value their soldiers greatly, so if I request for protection with the payment of giving out the solution Sorting out her thoughts, Beatty looked down at the picture in the article. It was the illustration of an imaginary battle, and next to it, a portrait of the commander-in-chief. The Golden Lion Duke, Leonhart Elde Aslan. Beatty, who had her eyes locked on the portrait, addressed him quietly. My Lord. Although she was the princessa direct descendant of the Duke family, Beatty had never met the lord of the family she was born to. Aah He was the person she had never called Father. It was difficult to say, even inwardly. She was born as a squirrel in the lion family and he was the one who kicked the tiny shapeshifter to the capital. It was said that he didnt want to see her. They said that its shameful to put me in the Dukes castle. An abnormality of the Golden Lion family. Her aunt told her that she was abandoned by the mother of the duke because she was a nuisance; born to the Aslan as a little creature, not a big predator. Although her aunt hated her very much, she wouldnt have lied. Given that they never even visited me once until I grew up, it must be true. From what Beatty could remember, she had never seen her father throughout her childhood. She could only familiarize herself with her family through the portrait in the newspaper. And, there was never a reply to my letter. To his son, he was a good father who cherished him so much. He didnt leave him out even for the war. But to Beatty, he was a father who never even sent her a letter. No matter how many letters she sent, still no reply came, even after she tried to change the messenger in case the delivery went wrong. The only response she got was before her coming of age ceremony. She sent a letter to ask if it was okay for her to visit the Duke, but the letter was ripped into two and returned. You dont have to go that far, tearing off the letter. Beatty choked up and was about to shrink, however she soon straightened up her shoulders. Huff! She squeaked confidently while breathing out rough air through her nose. Chuu chu chuchuchuu chu chub? With this information I have and a well-behaved self, they wont kick me out, right? For a moment, the high-pitched sounding yet cute-looking baby squirrel had her confidence nearly shattered, but Beatty pondered over it again while clenching her small fist. However may they hate me, I have to propose an irresistible deal. After all, a place that an 8-year-old body could go was limited. Ill go to the Duke and propose the deal first, then ask him to let me stay in the mansion in exchange. It was enough for her if they allowed her to stay until shes old enough to be self-sufficient and financially independent. Only until I become an adult. After the coming-of-age ceremony, she thought about going to the merchant association she dreamed about. If she made use of her future knowledge to the fullest, shed be able to make ends meet anywhere. No, what if I could make my own merchant association? Beatty, who was calculating the value of her future knowledge, broadened her dream a little bigger. Great. The information she would offer to her opponent was a risky exchange for getting the place to stay until adulthood and gathering the capital of her business. Chuu chub chuuu! This deal has to be successful! Thats exactly what she thought. Until that time. *** A few weeks later. A dirty-looking squirrel appeared in front of the Dukes castle, wearing a piece of cloth that looked like it had been used to roll on the street, like a cape. There existed a northern mountain range, where its distant peak was covered with eternal snow. Beneath the huge natural barrier, a magnificent castle looked like it was part of the mountain range. Before it, stood a squirrel that raised her front limbs out to express her joy Finally, Im here! From the capital to the north, Beatty finally arrived at the Dukes castle after an arduous journey across the kingdom. CH 5 When the view of the northern mountain rangea symbol of Aslans territory, caught her eyes, Beattys whole body trembled with emotion. Chuu She let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. Luckily for her, the stagecoachs destination she was hiding in was to the North, the Aslans territory. Im worried about what will happen, but I arrived somehow. Thanks to the stagecoach, she could reach the North by hitchhiking without the need to wander around anywhere else. Although it was hard to find something to eat, but Growl. She could hear low rumbling noise from her flat stomach. Throughout the last ride, Beatty endured without proper food. In a city full of people, moving alone for an 8-year-old child was far more dangerous than for a squirrel. As she continued to maintain her squirrel form in case of a possible kidnapping, it had been long since she tasted warm food. I also dont have money. It wasnt easy to bring a lot of stuff, as she ran away in her squirrel form while avoiding peoples eyes. Well, surely it would be much more dangerous if I brought money with me at this age. Rather, it was more likely that she would be exposed to crimes due to her naive appearance. Until recently, she would occasionally pick up fruits from the nearby trees to fill up her tummy when the stagecoach made a stop. It was helpful, pretending to be an ordinary squirrel. The passengers of the stagecoach, who had become accustomed to the little squirrel, offered seeds as snacks for her. She was hungry since she could only eat fruits, but she didnt think it was tough. For Beatty, who had spent most of her life confined in the mansion before returning to the past, the changing scenery of the villages she passed by was fascinating. The green fields were really pretty. The wind blew through the fur of the tiny squirrel, who was nodding her head reminiscing about the flower fields scenery she saw on the way here. Whoosh. Unlike the capital, where the temperature was constant during the four seasons, the northern wind was freezing even though it was still in the late summer. Ah-choo! The tiny squirrel sneezed and rubbed her nose then thought. Ugh, I have to go in quickly. She raised her small head and looked up at the huge iron door. Is this Aslan? Just like the prominent lion shapeshifter family, a majestic lion bust carved above the gate looked down at the visitor. Beatty, who somehow felt nervous, gulped. Its my first time seeing the Dukes living place. It felt strange to finally meet the family that had abandoned her, with her own eyes. Beatty thought while sweeping down her tails fur to clear her troubled mood. However, this is the safest place. There werent many places that didnt covet a shapeshifters signum. Even an aristocrat who wasnt a commoner would be able to raise his title by paying the royal family an amount comparable to the value of a signum. So, there were only a few places in the kingdom that were wealthy enough not to harm her for her signum. One is the Duke of Aslan, the highest aristocrat who has no higher title to raise to. And the other one was the Royal Family, who differed from the aristocracy. Anyway, its better than where that Ritter bastard is, right? There was not even a little bit of intention to ask for protection from the royal family where Ritter was. Beattys choice of place to go was already decided. I know that I wont be welcomed, but Beatty, who gathered her breath, strengthened her determination by unknowingly stretching her tail. Its okay. When the Duke hears I have a secret of dealing with danger, he wont be able to kick me immediat Ah. However, Beatty soon came to the realization when she saw her hand pressing down her fluffy tail. Wait, will they be able to recognize me with this appearance? Come to think of it, it would be difficult for her to enter the castle right away, even after she persuaded them with information. She knew that they would deliver the message if they recognized her as the Dukes abandoned biological daughter, but if it was an unknown squirrel? Chuu? Oh my, what should I do? It didnt seem like they would let any passing squirrel meet the Duke. No matter how young she was, she couldnt shapeshift without clothes. Even if Im still 8 years old, being naked on the street is a little Beatty who was in agony suddenly heard a murmur from above the gate. Huh? Whats that dot in front of the gate? What are you talking about? Uhm? There is something there. Oy, somebody, bring me a telescope! Wait! That appearance? No way! Beattys round ear pricked up in vigilance at the loud voice. What, whats happening? No way, did they see my signum? But theres no way it happens. In this distance, even more, when its covered with my fur? Then in front of her who instinctively zigzagged with anxiety Goooong. the heavy iron gate slowly lifted. ! The surprised Beatty didnt know what was going on, but she quickly turned around and ran away. Dag. Dag. Yet before she could go far, a loud noise from behind caught her steps. Young Miss! Hm? While Beatty halted because of the unexpected call, a knight jumped out through the open gate. Young Miss! You cant go, Young Mino, Young Lady of Aslan! Is he calling me? Beattys eyes were wide open due to the unfamiliar title that popped out of the strangers mouth. The knight who came clambering in clamoring armor knelt on one knee. I cant believe youre alone with no entourage! Young Miss, someone like you should never walk around alonhup! The knight, who voiced his opinion in a sorrowful tone, continued to talk like a rapid-fire gun. He soon covered his mouth with a look that he had made a mistake. Ahem, ahem. Th-thats possible. Right. Ha ha. ? Young Miss, Im not an adult who would force Young Miss to do something. Please take a look at me. Its a face that you would believe even if I say Im a young boy, right? . At the words of the knight who asked with a face that clearly had clearly gone through the vicissitudes of life, a baffling look was apparent on the little squirrels face. Even so, the knights slightly embarrassed appearance slightly lowered her guard. Huh? Beatty was carefully observing the knight. Whats that paper? Her gaze was directed to the bundle of papers that was sticking out of his armor waist, looking out of place. Ah! The knight, who noticed her gaze, quickly stuffed back the paper into his pocket. Hm I apologize for showing such an unkempt appearance in front of the Young Miss Hm? Pretending to be unaware of the squirrels stubborn gaze, the knight crouched as low as he could to keep the Little Squirrel Young Miss from getting intimidated. Beatty opened her mouth as she looked at the knights face with a huge scar across his nose. He blinked his eyes in an attempt to look innocent. Chu chuu? How do you know me? It seems that he was still embarrassed by the sudden incident. Beatty expressed her disbelief in squirrel language without thinking, then soon covered her mouth. Im sorry. I cant comprehend what Young Miss is trying to say Of course, the knight who didnt understand her words scratched his head with a regretful expression. Whoosh. With the sudden wind, the little squirrel lost her balance. This bad wind! To our Young Miss! With a painful expression, he held onto his face. Young Miss, its dangerous to be outside like this! Can you enter first then instruct us again? The knight carefully reached out his hand to her. Ill take you inside. A large hand approached Beatty. Blink. Blink. Her eyelashes fluttered. Uhm Shes still a little scared and anxious, but I have to go inside anyway. Fortunately, this person knows who I am Beatty, who already made her decision, Im indebted to him, nodded her head then climbed up onto the palm of his hand. ! The knight quietly raised his other hand and covered his mouth. Young Miss is on my hand! Beatty looked up and threw a probing look at the knights face who was deeply moved. *** The Young Miss? Did you say Young Miss was the one who came? Gasp, its really the Young Miss! OMG, shes so small. I want to bite those feet once. As they entered the castle, Beatty was bewildered by the slowly growing crowd. People looked at them with strangely flushed faces, saying that their cheeks were red due to the cold. How in the world did these people know who I am? In Beattys eyes, who tilted her head. Flutter. A piece of flyer that somebody dropped was reflected. [Looking for a Runaway Squirrel! C Characteristics Appearance: Cuteness that will make you doubt your own eyes. Voice: Unbelievably cute, once you hear it youll doubt your ears. Costume: Its so fluffy that you wont be able to take your hands off it. C Reward { } Gold (Enter the amount you wish) Guaranteed by the Duke of Great Aslan Family C In case of inflicting physical injury, mental violence, etc., the perpetrator will be hunted down to the end of the continent and have their blood dried up as retaliation. Guaranteed by the Duke of Great Aslan Family] Hm? Before she could properly see what was written in the flyer, someone picked it up and hid the paper behind their waist. Beatty, who had no idea that her aunt in the capital mansion had put up an excuse for her escape, barely read the word runaway. She thought it had nothing to do with her, but she wondered why should that person hide the flyer like that. Move! That time, another person rushed out from the crowd. Oh, Butler? The woman who was addressed as butler had sleek white hair and was dressed in frilly attire. Even with such a hasty walk, the smooth outfit wasnt disheveled. The butler, who approached her with big steps, stopped right in front of Beattys nose. Oh my. The butler, who looked down at Beatty the squirrel, hardened her countenance. Daughter of the Great Aslan Family. As if she couldnt express her words, the butler didnt continue to speak. As expected, am I too dirty? Beatty unwrapped the piece of cloth she was wearing and hid it behind her. Although it was out of necessity to wear the piece of cloth picked up on the street because of the harsh weather, she realized that she didnt look good. How did our Dukes Young Miss A trembling voice was heard from above. If not, is she trying to say something like, as expected, its not a lion shapeshifter, but a squirrel shapeshifter? Beattys tail went down slightly. That time. The butler screamed in a choked voice. How can Young Misss cheeks become so skinny?! CH 6 Huh? Beatty, who was surprised by the unexpected words, raised her head. The butler, who came into the view, appeared as if she had witnessed the despair of the world. What the hell did those capital bastards do to our Young Miss?! The butler turned her head away for a moment to make sure the Young Miss didnt notice her outburst of profanity. She cursed those capital bastards who couldnt stop the Young Miss from running away alone for such a long journey, even if she was currently going through a rebellious period. Phew. In the eyes of the butler, who raised her head again, the Young Misss seemingly hollowa distortion of vision that was exaggerated to some extentwhite pocket cheeks that shouldve been full came to her view. Its been 15 days since I heard from the capital, and during that time, she wasnt able to take care of herself! What was important for the butler at the moment wasnt about the Young Miss who supposed to be recuperating in the capital suddenly appeared in the north, nor torturing those capital bastards that let the precious Young Miss wander without any attendantbut, of course, all of this ought to be reported to the Master in detail later. Letting our Young Miss starve, we cant tolerate that! The butler gave out stern and quick orders, like a commander whose family was facing a crisis. Liz, you go to the kitchen right now! Yes, Butler. And the thickest blanket! Right, you know the stuff from the White Bear Family that the Young Master took last time? Go to storage room number 2, and bring it here. Yes, I got it. You should hurry up and go to the dessert shop. Yes! Under the butlers leadership, people moved instantly. Everyone looked like they were on an exceptionally important mission. Chuu? Whats this? Beatty couldnt help but put on a puzzled face. *** The storm inside the Dukes Castle finally calmed down. Beatty, who already came back to her human form, was sitting at a banquet table with crooked legs. She was wrapped in a thick fur blanket, with two hands holding a glass of warm milk. Noticing the butlers intense gaze, Beatty opened her mouth in a bewildered voice. Excuse me Please eat, Young Miss! Um Oh my, those pretty chubby cheeks are so skinny . In an atmosphere where she couldnt say anything nice, Beatty had no choice but to hold up a fork. Well, to tell the truth, I am truly hungry. In fact, she was starving since she only had fruits on the way here. After emptying a few plates like that, a moderate sense of satiety came. Did I eat too much? Beatty took a look at the dishes and tried to count the empty plates with her eyes. Its been ages since she last ate warm human food, so she might have eaten a little too much. She wouldnt think of me as a glutton, right? She was going to put down the fork while taking a peek, then At that moment she heard a muffled sound. Cough! Cough! ?! Beatty was so surprised that her tail almost popped out. How hungry must have you been, but you can only eat this much! Only this much? But, didnt I eat that much? Hm, this Johanna is greatly guilty. Even if we were apart, to think that we havent been able to take care of Young Misss meals! I dont know how to face the late Duke. Huh, huh? To that extent? Even after death, this ugly butler wont be able to lift her head in shame. Sob, sob. . Beatty quietly holds up her fork again. Thats right, thats right. Try to eat more of this too, Young Miss. She stuffed more food inside her cheeks until it burst. Her stomach was so full that she could only shake her head because she couldnt take it anymore. N-now I cant eat anymore! After emptying roughly twenty plates, she could barely leave the dining room. *** The northern part of the Dukes Castle. On her way to the drawing room, she could see several statues adorning the hallway. Just like a warrior protecting the North, there were majestic lion statues representing various kinds of weapons and families. And also, a cute squirrel statue. Huh? She felt like she just witnessed something very incompatible. Did I see it wrong? Beatty rubbed her eyes. Now, its right here, Young Miss. At the same time, the butler opened the door to the drawing room before them. Step, step. Beatty entered the door. Meanwhile, at the Dukes castle hallway, people stood quietly in their respective positions with a polite expression, as if saying, Im just here to do my job. Huaaa! As if a silencing spell had just been lifted, a commotion erupted. However, they all had very soft expressions on their faces. Just now, did you see that? Those two cute feet! She even walked with those tiny feet! Our Young Miss, since when did she grow up like that oh, my heart. A person shouted in emotion. Another person still couldnt believe that they heard the Young Misss footsteps with their own ears. Another one sobbed while gripped with sentimental feelings. In the lively atmosphere, someone got excited and raised their voice. Its the first time a child wanders around the castle! Huh? Its not the first time. Another voice refuted from the side. What do you mean, its not? Well, there was also the Young Master. Ah. Everyone who was busy adoring Young Misss cuteness went silent in an instant. Ah, right. That Young Master was also a child once. Young Master Young Master is . After a moment of silence, there was a rattling sound from behind. Among them, those who turned their heads had their eyes lit up when they saw a trolley covered in white cloth. Is that Young Miss refreshment? That one word succeeded in turning everyones heads, resembling a mob of meerkats. Ah! Ill do it! Ill bring it! Oho! Where are you going! I wont let you be the only one who can see the Young Miss from up close! Everyone move! Ill be the one to bring it, Ill also feed her! The hallway fell into a clamor once again. *** Ive brought some refreshments and tea for you. Somehow a maid who looked like she just got out of a mess entered the drawing room with disheveled clothes. She then took out the dessert from the trolley. Todays dessert is a gingerbread house. Clink. There were various sizes of gingerbreads, colorful icings, finely powdered sugar ornaments, and other cookies. Plates filled with the parts of the gingerbread house were placed in front of Beatty, one by one. Woah~ Every time a new dessert appeared, Beattys eyes widened. It was the first time she saw such exquisite, pretty desserts. As expected, these days the rumor about the trend of decorating desserts yourself among noble children was right! The maid, who was delightfully watching the Young Misss sparkling eyes, said with a proud voice. If by chance Young Miss needs more, please just say it. Ill bring out everything, as much as you want. If its for our Young Misss sake! I dont care if Hanss arm, who made all these desserts, is about to fall out. Finally, the maid left the room with a satisfied look. Bump. Sigh! Beatty, who unconsciously looked at the animal-shaped biscuit, came to her senses at that moment. Why are the people here After finally having some warm food and soft clothes, the tension that was briefly forgotten inside her head built up again. Why are they treating me this nice? That was strange. Young Miss? The child, whose eyes lit up by the appearance of desserts, suddenly stiffened her body. The butler spoke to her as if she had read her thoughts. Ah, by chance, is this the first time you made a gingerbread house? Can you see the square pieces here? This will be the cookie houses wall. And, then It was the first time Beatty learned something she didnt know. It was also the first time she was being taught something step by step by an adult with an amiable expression and affectionate voice. Huff! No, get yourself together! When the butler pointed out things one by one, Beatty, who was almost wholly focused on building the cookie house, shook her head violently. There is no such thing as an unconditional favor. The only person who showed favor in her life was the one who hit her the hardest from the back. The friend who hid the most dangerous poison behind the so-called sweet friendship. If it seems just like a favor there must be a hidden reason. While looking down at the sweet desserts, Beatty once again grasped her shaken heart. This time, I wont be fooled by that kind of lie. Shell never be as stupid as she used to be. All that she could trust was an exchange offer! As planned, she would request a safe dwelling until her coming of age in exchange for the information. Once Ive secured a safe place, this time, my road to be a free merchant! Beatty, who briefly imagined a happy future of journeying the continent, got sidetracked. She shook her head then began to talk, recalling her purpose of coming here again. I have something to say, Butler. Young Miss, please just say it comfortably. You can also just call me Johanna. Beatty, who blinked for a while at the unfamiliar treatment, awkwardly opened her mouth again. Uhm Johanna. Yes, Young Miss. Gulp. Id like to make a deal. Yes? A deal she said is it something like playing house thats popular in the capital city these days? Johanna was puzzled for a moment but listened faithfully to the Young Misss words. I mean, I have a really good proposal for the Duke. I see. Thats why I want to meet and talk to the Lord of the House. Lord of the House? Johanna, who was wondering about Beattys title for the Duke, had a sour look on her face. Oh my, how much does the Young Miss miss her fathers face Must be it. Because of the war, the Young Miss hadnt seen her familys faces for years. You mustve been very lonely. After all, the Master had sent a lot of letters, allowance, and expensive gifts too. It was a passable budget allowance for a noble, but of course, it wasnt enough to pay off that kind of matter alone. How could those things substitute meeting her father directly? Johanna was heartbroken, imagining the Young Miss who had been waiting for her family alone after hearing an excuse from the adult who didnt understand their child. Young Miss While wiping away the tears that threatened to flow down, Johanna explained to the Young Miss with a dejected heart. The Master went out far away to punish bad guys. Huh? Hes not here now? Beatty, who only knew the news from the newspaper, was unaware of the Dukes specific actions during this period. Beatty, who thought vaguely about being in the Dukes Castle, was embarrassed and racked her brain. In that case, other than the Duke then, the most authoritative person here. But, if the Master knows that Young Miss wants to see him, he will definitely finish off those bad guys in an instant and come back. So until then, in this safe place pardon? Johanna, who worked hard to explain the situation to the Young Miss who missed her father, stopped talking. She was perplexed by the unexpected response. We need to solve the problem before the first retreat. If I cant see the Lord right away, Ill try to persuade another decision-maker. While organizing her thoughts inside her head, Beatty asked. Besides the Lord, is there no other person who has the highest authority to talk about the Dukes family? Hm. If thats the case, the person who takes care of urgent matters as the head when Master is outside would be Before she could even hear the answer Bang! The door suddenly burst open without any notice. A boy stood in front of a wide-opened door. A handsome face with thick black hair that could turn a hundred heads of passers-by. But most of all, what caught Beattys eyes was the boys golden eyes. That person is! Two pairs of eyes collided with each other. The boy opened his mouth while his hand swept back his jet-black hair. Hi, Runaway Squirrel. CH 7 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Huh? Beatty looked puzzled. Did he just say a runaway? Why did the word that was used to describe a disobedient familys child come up in the conversation? Beatty tilted her head because she couldnt understand the boys greetings. Behind the boy, the knight Beatty saw when she just arrived at the Dukes castle whispered to him. He anxiously stomped both of his feet with that kind of body frame. Y-Young Master! Now the Young Miss is at a very delicate age. Such a lack of sensitivity could incite even more rebelliousness! What? The 8-year-old Young Miss is very sensitive right now, its a period that anyone in the Aslan Family goes through. Is that so? Of course! Cant you tell from the fact that she ran away from home? All of a sudden. The knight tried to convince him, he even clenched his fist. Thats why, so that Young Master would not be seen as a foolish adult, you have to treat Young Miss carefully. Hm. The knight who whispered, Be careful in treating children at this kind of time! to the Young Master, silently recalled the past. At that time, Young Master also went berserk ahem! The boy nodded his head at the knights words, roughly mumbling that he understood. Then, he moved with heavy footsteps. Y-Young Master! The startled knight suddenly rushed out of Beattys sight because of Young Masters appearance. Theres blood in your hand! The boys still young hands were dripping with blood that soaked the carpet. Of course, it wasnt the boys blood. You must wipe out all of the blood! The knight nags in whispers so that the Young Miss behind him wouldnt hear. The boy tilted his head in wonder at the sight. Why? ! Anyway, Young Master cant go in like this! He needs to finish up the problem of persuading the indifferent Young Master. The knight who made such a promise quickly took out his handkerchief and wiped his hands hard. He wiped the red blood off the boys face and hands, also to the end of his hair, then finally backed off with a relieved countenance. Now its finished. Ha. Annoying. The boy breathed out an irritated sigh, then approached Beatty with a scowl. Gulp. Beatty swallowed her saliva and looked up at him. Even though she was currently a human, he looked so tall. It was like she was still a squirrel. Compared to his fourteen or fifteen-year-old face, his body was as big as an adults. His face was beautiful, that kind of look portrayed in a famous painting. Yet his fierce eyes that didnt match such a face reminded her of the boys identity. Carlitos El Aslan. That name was widely known, not only to the kingdom but also to the entire continent. He was a genius swordsman who demonstrated outstanding skill since he was young. The young boy already went around the battlefield like it was his house from the age of ten. Due to his merciless hands, his hair was dyed red by the blood to the point it became difficult to recognize its original color. For that reason, he was given a nickname. It was The Red Lion. He was such a famous figure for when he pulled out a sword, there would be a bloody bath. But it was before the regression. Now, was it before that nickname was given? Beatty was slightly curious about the time the Red Lions reputation became well-known. Although she didnt know what the boy was called now, she was sure about one thing. Whether his hair is dyed by blood or not, his aura is terrifying! Even if the boy didnt pull out the sword, he still gave off intense energy. Brr. The radiating chill briefly brushed her back. All of a sudden, she felt her hair stand on end. This person is my older brother. His face was that of a strangers face she had only seen in the newspaper. Beatty nervously looked forward to her first meeting with her family. Hm? The golden-eyed boy tilted his head. He looked down at Beatty, like a predator judging whether the docile animal he played with was deemed to be his food or not. Little sister you said. Beatty didnt understand his words. does he not like it that Im his little sister? The boy, who was observing Beatty thoroughly, wrinkled up his forehead. Why. Rustle. Beatty flinched unknowingly at the boys grumbling tone. Why is there a snakes unpleasant scent coming out from you? Snakes scent? What did he mean? The boy, who blurted out ridiculous words, hung his head closer to her. Hik Beatty completely stiffened because his face suddenly approached hers. The boys golden eyes filled up her view. .This is Aslans Golden Eyes. Surely, it was an appearance that looked down at her disrespectfully. But unexpectedly, the golden eyes felt warm. Somehow, Beatty felt strange. I cant believe Im actually witnessing a predators eyes that Ive only heard of. However, different from the The Predators Eyes rumors, which suppressed people just by looking at them, those eyes didnt give her such a stifling feeling. Rather than being suffocated The more she stared at him, the cozier she felt. It feels just like an empty bowl being filled. Beatty somehow tilted her head. The area near her wrist, where the signum was located, suddenly felt itchy. Hm? The boy, who was looking down at her, opened his mouth with a somewhat curious look. You. Oh my gosh. It seemed that she had been indiscriminately staring for too long. Moreover, your gaze looks like you dislike me for being your little sister. But then, an unexpected question came out, surprising Beatty who was worried about his opinion. Youre not scared of me? Pardon? The boy smirked, reading Beattys baffled face. Kyaak! He grabbed Beattys nape as if he was picking up some baby animal. What, whats this?! The flustered Beatty wriggled. Hm. He wasnt troubled at all. Meanwhile, she was struggling. All of sudden, he lightly threw her up high in the air. Thump. !! She was held in his arms. Just like an adult handling a baby, the boy lightly held the 8-year-old Beatty. She could guess the boys physical strength by the arms that didnt even shake, more so with her whole body weight leaning on him. The boy sat her on one arm, and with his other hand, he patted her back as if he was calming her down. It was a perfect cradle. I was hugged! I was hugged? Beatty had never experienced such friendly touch before, so she froze just like that. Stay still. The boy securely supported her with one arm, then raised his other hand and wiped Beattys nape. Huh? What is it? Did I spill something when I was eating earlier? Beatty was puzzled. But can it get on the back of my neck? Beatty tilted her head with a curious look. But she did not know, the place he rubbed was exactly the spot bitten by Ritter. Done. The boy announced with a satisfied smile, fulfilled with the decent work of burying the snakes scent with his own. Although it was an appalling smile that came out with a sharp canine tooth peeping out. ? At the sight of the boy looking straight at her with a smile on his face, Beatty tilted her head. Or did he actually not dislike me? At this moment, Beatty felt something that previously shriveled up, threatened to leap out of her chest. ?! Surprised by the boys following action, Beatty became speechless and her body stiffened. The boy held Beatty tightly in his arms like a doll, then buried his nose in her nape. He breathed in deeply and whispered. Now, it smells right. . The boy tilted his head when he saw her turn stiff like a wooden doll. Are you dead? What are you saying in front of a young lady, Young Master?! The frightened knight next to him yelled in surprise. Thump. Thump. Since earlier, Beattys heart has been pounding loudly, unsuited to her little body. The boy clasped Beattys stiff neck carelessly. He checked her beating pulse, then murmured. But, shes still alive? Of course, Im still alive! He was such a strange child, saying nasty things so naturally. I-I need to keep my distance. She wriggled out of his arms, asking to be released. Fortunately, the boy obediently let go of her, so Beatty quickly escaped from his arms. Thump. Thump. Thump. She curled up on her knees and managed to calm her fluttering heart. Young Miss! My goodness, Young Master! You have to treat her carefully so she wont be hurt! Young Miss is still young! Hurt? Yes! If shes hurt, even when I didnt pull out a sword, that means she couldnt live long, right? ! Beattys mouth was wide open at the boys cruel words. A sword? Even when I didnt pull out a sword? Its our first meeting but youre telling me that you are thinking about whether you should pull out a sword or not? Indeed the Red Lion! He was already cruel ever since he was young! CH 8 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Anyway, this thing. This thing you say. Young Master, you cant call your little sister like that! Then, what should I call her? Listening to the bickering, Beattys eyes became big by the splattered topic. This Run. Hm, the Squirrel. Ah. For a moment, the boy looked back at her, and his next words were predicted. has no name. When she was young, people around her called her like this. Young Miss Half, dont fret, please just lie down. All right? This month, youre in charge of the Half? Ill take care of her. Ah, right. Ive got my eye on that jewel ribbon first, so dont touch it! Half. It referred to her. So, Im Half. Since she could hear everything from the time she recognized her surroundings, she naturally thought her name was Half. But, why is the Young Miss here called Half? Until the new maid who entered the mansion asked another maid. Doing it to a noble isnt it asking for trouble? What do you mean trouble? Just look at how the Viscountess treats her niece, that Half! At that point, are we going to get reprimanded? Thats right. Also, its because shes really a Half, thats why she is called like that. So what if shes only being called a shapeshifter by appearance? Have you seen those black eyes? Black eyes. Her eyes, the squirrel shapeshifters symbol, were as black as darkness. It was different from the other family members eyes. Havent you heard that the Golden Lion Family members originally have golden-colored eyes? Yeah, its the real eye color of a shapeshifter. It is said that when you are facing them, you would naturally feel the urge to kneel down. The lion shapeshifters predator eyes. The snake shapeshifters snake eyes. The dragon shapeshifters dragon eyes. Shapeshifters in the kingdom were known to have golden eyes. The thicker the blood of a shapeshifter, the more solid the golden color. Aslans golden eyes were especially a symbol of a predator shapeshifter. It gave ordinary people a sense of pressure, feeling like they were being grabbed by the neck. Unlike her familys golden eyes, which brought fear and respect, her dark eyes werent admired. By comparison, Ive never felt anything in front of the Young Miss Half. Haha. Thats right. Thats why its called Half. (t/n: the maids really called her it (`ء*) using the unit for things, not a person) So, shes Half. In front of the mirror alone, even if she muttered that it wasnt her name, she was still the half-shapeshifter no one would admit. *** Beatty, who was recalling her childhood memories, became pale. No. However, she soon shook her head and made a firm expression. Im not Half. Her black eyes filled with firm determination shone clearly. I have a name. Beatty. That name was given to her when she was about ten years old, before the regression. She belatedly remembered it. The name was informed through a letter from her family. Even so, she was happy. She considered it as proof of her father not forgetting her. Even if she was named late. Well even though that was the first and the last. At the end of the story that she had written her name down, she had never been contacted by her father since. He was completely indifferent to her, so the name Beatty was probably some words that simply occurred to him. Even so. As long as its in my hands. For a child who didnt have much in her hand, it was a precious mine. Ill protect whats mine. Squeeze. Beatty clasped the hem of her luxurious one-piece dress that was given by the butler. She opened her mouth. I have it. A name. Her voice slightly trembled, but she soon calmed down and raised her head in determination. Beatty. What? He showed a cold, expressionless face that would frighten ordinary children and make them cry. As if he didnt understand, the slightly cut forehead seemed to be filled with brutal energy. Rather than feeling intimidated, Beatty straightened her shoulders and proudly stated her name once more. Beatty, that is my name. It didnt matter to her whether the name was insignificant or not to the person who gave it. She was the one who received it. Since she thought it was precious, its worth it. Surely, I must cherish my precious things. Because I dont have much, I have to cherish it even more! With that mindset, Beatty stood upright under the boys pressure. . He looked down at Beatty with such mysterious eyes. Does he think Im arrogant? What did those predators golden eyes contain? His eyes are indistinguishable, whether it was indifferent or unexpected. Gulp. Beatty gulped her saliva without realizing it. If its Beatty then it embodies the meaning of blessing. That time, Johanna, the butler intervened with a soft voice. She smiled, while her wrinkled eyes folded finely. Its a good name, Young Miss Beatty. Beattys face brightened up when Johanna called her by name and complimented it as well. Perhaps, did you name it yourself? Youre smart. No. I received it. I see. Beatty shook her head, while Johanna was taken aback by her answer. However, it was only for a moment. Someone must be upset. Johanna soon reckoned, fixing her facial expression. Beatty? After that, she heard her name called. ! Surprisingly, it came out of the boys mouth. Did my older brother. What came to her mind was a title that she couldnt say out loud yet. Feeling prickly inwardly, Beatty clenched her fingers for no reason. Hm. Seeing Beattys flushed cheeks, the boys eyes were glowing. He then his mouth again. Tiny Kid. Yes? Youre tiny. Beatty opened her eyes wide in embarrassment at the sudden complaint. Tiny Beatty. The boy called her again by her name too. He mumbled satisfactorily afterward then uttered more. Tail Fur. Yes~? Youre tinier than the tail fur. . Beatty was dumbfounded by the series of attacks. My squirrel form is he talking about my squirrel tail fur size? Ah, I missed it. Beatty didnt know that the boy was referring to the bundle of fur at the end of a lions tail. Its an oddly fuming title. However, she had a feeling that it would mean something similar to a tiny kid. Tail Fur Beatty. Boo. Beattys cheeks swelled up. Who is not a squirrel? Look, my cheek pouches are getting much bigger. Its fun. The boy looked at his sisters bulged cheeks with a visible grin on his face. He spoke again. A Tiny Kid With the Size of a Tail Fur. . Runaway Squirrel Beatty. All of a sudden, she burst out of anger. Since before, why are you calling me a Runaway Cough! Cough! Trying to stop the gradually overheating quarrel between the siblings, Johanna broke in with a loud cough. I thought you were trying to get close to your little sister. Looking at it now, he wasnt merely joking around to get along with her. He had become that older brother who enjoyed making fun of his younger sister. You have to act like your age, Young Master! Johanna threw a look of resentment at the Young Masters unsophisticated behavior. Young Miss Beatty. Then she turned to Beatty. She gave Beatty a warm smile before she began talking. A while ago, before Young Master came, you asked about whos the one who acts as the Lord of the familys representative, right? The one who acts as a representative? Tilted. When she heard the question mark, Johanna smiled inwardly and took a look at the childs head, which naturally tilted sideways. Playing transaction no, you said you wanted to meet someone with high authority to talk to about a proposal, right? Ah! Yes! Right! Thats right! Beatty nodded her head powerfully. The one who acts as the representative is someone who takes care of the familys matters when the Master is away. If Young Miss wants to meet the person, should I call the person now? Call can it be like that? Of course. Then, shamelessly, yes! Hoho, that kind of word, where did she learn it? Did she learn words that looked like adult words to look clever when playing transaction? Johanna smiled delightedly at the sight of the Young Miss who seemed confident to use difficult words such as shameless. (t/n: shameless here was written as ?? ??. The meaning is, ?? u [yeomchi] = a sense of shame/shame, and ?? [bulgo] = not, and if its as the full word it means shameless. Johanna mentioned it as an adult word. Its because the word shame itself has various versions. And ?? is definitely not a really daily life-used word. Moreover, knowing the word ?? means not is definitely not really common. That word alone is usually likely to be mistaken as another word such as ?? which can be from the grammar ???? [function = in spite of/despite], or just a combination from the word ?? with the grammar -?. So, thats why Johanna thought like that. For a child knowing and using that word, is just wow.) Then, in the meantime, both of you please enjoy the conversation. Hm? Hm? The siblings who raised their heads were quite alike. *** Thud. After closing the door to the drawing room, Johanna turned her direction to the Office Room where the acting proxy of the Master would be. Walking down the hall with a quick, but not frivolous, employee-like walk, Johanna muttered in an unexpected tone. I didnt know Young Miss already had a name. CH 9 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Perhaps due to the harsh nature of the environment, there were many unique customs in the North known as superstitions in the surrounding areas. Among those myths, there were many beliefs about children. A lot of people believed in them, especially about a childs name. A name that doesnt fit the child will result in a distorted destiny, was one of them. Ominous things such as a childs personality becoming corrupted, or getting involved in an accident that caused a fatal injury to their body, were assumed as the results of the childs incompatible name. Things like that should never happen! With those kinds of worries and also affection, people in the North usually observed their childrens personalities for a year or two before naming them. In particular, the more the child was cherished, the more their parents would pay attention to the name selection that conformed to their childrens fate. Still, it was terrible, for the Young Miss to not be named till shes 8 years old. Johanna shook her head, thinking that her Master was awful. But that kind of a relationship Who gave the Young Miss a name? Could it be the Viscountess? Johannas head tilted sideways as she muttered in doubt. The Master must be very upset. How would the Master react if he finds out about this? He has been spending years looking for the most precious name on the continent. Master shouldve decided early, yet he insisted on finding the name and its meaning that suited the Young Miss best. The problem is, how old is the Young Miss now? Also, for how much longer are we going to call her Child instead of her name? Worrying about someone who wasnt there, Johanna shook her head and continued her steps. *** Meanwhile, in the Dukes drawing room. . . Beatty realized that she was left alone in the room, together with her brother who was blankly staring at her. The knight standing behind her brother did look familiar to her, but he apparently didnt have any intention to participate in the colloquy between the siblingsthat finally met after a long time. Th-this is awkward! The silence in the room was too thick for the squirrel to withstand alone. When will Johanna come back? Desperately looking for the butler who left a lion and a squirrel shapeshifters together in one room, Beattys eyes kept darting to the door. Sigh. The boy was entirely immersed in observing her behaviors, up to the most trivial one. Though it was different from his black hair, he wanted to stroke that fluffy and shiny golden-colored hair. The round black eyes moved back and forth, and the tightly closed small lips were rosy as if they were smeared with cherries. All of those features were in a tiny face. Its small. The boy looked at Beatty again with a new kind of gaze. He wondered if there was something that had been bothering her, as the bridge of her nose kept flinching. Hm. He could soon imagine a squirrel looking around and wincing its snout. I think shes much smaller than the bundle of fur at the end of my tail. He had a feeling that what he said earlier wasnt just a joke. Come to think again, they said that she was in her squirrel form when she first arrived at the castle, right? Everyone but himself must be shrieking out of cuteness when they saw his tiny little sisters mini appearance. Sigh. What is it that bothers her.? . The boy, who had been thinking for a while, suddenly got up from his seat. He approached Beatty and spoke. You. Beatty looked up, with a little nervousness, at her brother who was standing in front of her. Try transforming to your squirrel form. ? What is this all of a sudden? Beatty had an absurd expression hearing the boys unexpected request. She instantly put on a cautious look. Why would he ask me to change into my squirrel form? Is it to torment me? Beattys mind was filled with a horrible image of a little squirrel being held on one hand and was spun around vigorously. Unlike her imagination, the boy wasnt thinking about such things. She flinched again. What is in that small head? That was interesting. She keeps on staring at me. Although her eyes were excessively wary, this little creature was courageously facing him nevertheless. He was amazed since it was his first time seeing a creature that fell into a cute category. The reason was mainly owing to his environment. The young lion shapeshifter grew up on the battlefield. She also doesnt run away. Another reason was because of his physical constitution. More often than not, little animals would be scared away when they sensed the slightest of his predators intimidating pressure he naturally gave off. Though its also good not to see annoying things. It was nice that he didnt get entangled with bugs, especially in war situations. Shes like a white hare. When he entered the forest, the prey such as rabbits or deer would run away. It was terrible. Its not like Im emanating a murderous air. Why should they run away? In the first place, it wasnt his intention to catch a white hare in the mountains for his dinner. The rabbits pricked-up ears were unusually long and he found it interesting. Consequently, he wanted to catch the hare to explore it. ? There was a question mark in Beattys face as she read the boys strangely sullen eyes. Was she too obvious? Beatty pondered for a moment, slightly concerned. Her vigilance hadnt completely disappeared, but she had defined the older brother in front of her as a person that hates me. Unlike her father, who ignored or tore up all the letters she sent, she had no contact, at all, with her brother before the regression. There is no need to draw a line in advance, right? No, rather, she didnt know if she had to look good or not. Unlike herself, a person with a low virtue, her brother was someone with the outstanding aptitude of a lion shapeshifter. As the family pride, he undoubtedly deserved the respect. Intending to stay in the Dukes Castle until her coming-of-age ceremony, Beatty had to get along with him as much as possible. Right. Beatty, who had organized her thoughts, gave in to her natural instinct. Poof! Flutter Beattys dress sank onto the sofa, while the ribbons and frills were rustling. Inside the clothes, a bundle of fur moved like it was looking for directions. Pop. A little squirrel suddenly popped out of the dress sleeve. ! The boys eyes open widely. The squirrel was the first pint-sized creature he saw up close. The shiny pebble-like black orbs were blinding, and the bright hair-like fur coat had cute brown stripes. The squirrels cheeks resembled fluffy buns, and the white fur around its cheek pouches looked soft. The pricked-up squirrels ears werent fully alert and stood up close. You looked like me. Huh? Pardon? The knight behind him uttered a question in disbelief, looking like he wasnt sure about the Young Masters words he voiced out just now. What in the world makes you think that such a cute squirrel like Young Miss resembles Young Master? Not caring about the knights dissatisfied look, the young lad spoke with his eyes fixed on Beatty. Look. Prick Beattys ears pricked up, also listening due to her curiosity. Her ears are round. ? Pardon? Unperturbed by the reaction of both speechless person and squirrel Ssk Carl intentionally took out his lion ears by half-transforming, then pointed at himself then Beatty. We look alike, right? The lions sharp fangs shined as he made the strangely proud remark. Woah, wow, ho, aha. If thats the case, then my ears are also rou Are you going to interrupt me with those ugly ears? Ugly! Young Master, arent your words too harsh? The knight complained that it was complete nonsense. . Beatty closed her triangular mouth that opened unconsciously. A squirrels ear and a lions ear. One was about the size of a fingernail and the other was the size of a palm. Its totally different though She looked at the two completely different ears, then at the older brother who claimed that they resembled each other because their ears were equally round. Even so, were a little bit alike? Somehow, her body was strangely warm. A burst of faint giggle slipped out of her lips. Chuu. Unknowingly, a squeak leaked out of the squirrels triangular mouth. Ha! Plop! As the squirrels squeak slipped out, Beatty was particularly embarrassed. She covered her mouth with her small hands. However, her brother had completely heard the short cry with his excellent hearing ability. . Her brothers burning gaze made Beatty sweat. Is that your crying sound? The stare on her shining face felt hot, but Beatty hung her head and didnt take off the hands that covered her mouth. Hmm. Looking at his bashful little sister, the boy thought about how to see more of the squirrels expressions. Then, something on the tea table caught his eye. Here. ? The squirrel raised its head in wonder because of the remark, then a large hand appeared in front of her. To be precise, a palm with an almond on it. Ill give you this. The almond was from the ingredients plates for the cookie house. Offering the almond with his hand, the boy lured her with such a childish bait. . Beatty was straightaway dumbfounded. CH 10 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Whats with this lame trap. She wasnt a child. Did she look like she would fall for that little trick? While she was having that thought Tuk. She glanced at the boys hands that were carefully laid down in front of her. Since hes sincere and I cant ignore peoples sincerity, Ill let this one pass. After hesitating for a while, Beatty eventually climbed up to his palm. ! The boys eyes were wide open at the touch he felt on his palm. This, youre telling me shes walking right now? She was so light that he couldnt believe she was currently stepping on his palm. While the boy was gripped by the shock, Beatty crossed his palm and arrived in front of her target. Hup! The little squirrel immediately put the almond inside her cheek pouch then looked around. Hm. Right there would be nice. She ran towards a finger that stretched out like a thick piece of wood. Just as she covered herself with a leaf, Beatty grabbed the boys finger and turned around, then leaned on her fluffy tail that acted as a cushion. ! A thump and an incomprehensible shock struck the boys chest as she leaned onto his fingers. She was seemingly looking for some warmth. At the surprise, the stunned boys mouth agape. Great. This is just right. Using the boys finger as her backrest, Beatty took out the almonds that she had stored inside her cheeks to nibble on. Seeds are never not delicious. Contrary to her easygoing mind, her brothers heart was turbulent. Whats this? It was a dull shock he had never experienced before. What was this feeling he felt in his heart just now? The boy suddenly groped around his throbbing heart and wondered. Unfortunately, before his curiosity could be answered Click. The silence inside the room was shattered. Young Miss Beatty. The one who opened the door was Johanna, who previously went out to notify the acting proxy. Johannas expression while delivering the words was somewhat gloomy. The Master is calling for you. The Master Oh my, she is talking about Father! She was so surprised that she didnt notice she had called him Father inwardly. Didnt she say that Father wasnt in the castle? Yet hes calling me? No way dont tell me hes gonna kick me out right now? Confused, Beatty hurriedly opened her mouth. Chuu chuut? Why me? Oh my. Johanna looked slightly surprised when she saw a small squirrel saying chu chu and busily moving its mouth on top of the boys hand. Hoho. Both of you seem to be on friendly terms. Im sorry to interrupt the siblings good time, but Johanna smiled warmly and approached Beatty who was in her squirrel form. Now, we have to go meet the Master. Young Miss, if you want to talk to your father, you have to change into your human form, right? Johanna smiled again then reached out her hand. Tak. Beatty moved to the other hands without much resistance. *** Afterward, Johanna took Beatty out to change into a dress instead of being clothed in squirrel fur. . The boy felt an unfamiliar sense of loss, looking down at his empty palm. Tsk. Behind the boy, the tactless knight made a fuss by clicking his tongue out of frustration. He then started chattering. Isnt Young Miss Squirrel so cute? I was touched too when she previously stepped on my palms What? The eyes of the boy who exuded evil energy turned to the knight. Why would she get onto your palms? Um its, its because I cant make the fragile Young Miss walk such a long distance? Give it to me. Pardon? Your hands. Ill cut it off for you. Huuh? What kind of bloody joke is that? Since it was the Young Master who said it, I cant even laugh it off! Its not a joke though. The knight whined, How could you do this to me? The young boy snorted at the remark that went in one ear and out the other. Tuk. He opened his mouth after throwing away the almond on his palm that had lost its owner. Usually weak creatures would run away when they saw me. Most living things were weaker than him. Particularly, the animals that were sensitive to energy. They were extremely fearful of the young lion shapeshifter. Even a trained warhorse was often frightened off, and his current steed was barely tamed. To be precise, it was instilled in his mind that the running away prey was more frightening. Its usually like that, but The squirrel that walked to him by itself was different. From the beginning, the child looked at him with deep curiositythough it seemed more to be a vigilancewith those luminous ebony eyes. Recalling his first encounter with Beatty, the boy grinned and said. That kid isnt afraid of me. When the knight saw the Young Masters face with the corners of his mouth rising in a good mood, he scratched his cheeks, thinking it was a rare sight. About that Well, could it be the reason? The Young Miss is Right. That tiny thing Both of them blurted out the rest of the words at the same time. also a shapeshifter, so she must be less affected. mustve already recognized me as her older brother. . . For a moment, silence fell. Unable to overcome his Young Masters glaring eyes, the knight rearranged his words. Yes, well, its because she recognized you as her older brother. Thats possible. Its not thats possible, it is obvious. The knight quietly piped down at his Young Masters assertive attitude. If that makes the Young Master happy. The silence in the room did not break until Beatty, who had changed into a dress, returned. *** This is the office where the Master works. At Johannas words, Beatty looked up to the office rooms door that was so high and huge to the extent she had to bend her head. The lions head, which looked like it could roar at any moment, was embossed in the middle of the door. Gulp. Beatty gulped her saliva without realizing it. In here, the Lord Before the girls nervous eyes, the door slowly opened. Ah, you finally came. Beattys head tilted sideways. Who? The person inside the office wasnt the Duke of Aslan she saw in the newspaper. The brown-haired man with a gentle impression bowed his head lightly to the young boy who caught up to Beatty, acting like he was close to him. Young Lord, its been a while since I saw you. Yeah. Did you come all the way here from the battlefield because of the supply this time? Other than that, is there anything else? Indeed, its like that. The man nodded moderately, then turned to Beatty. Young Lady too This is our first time greeting each other. Scrape The man rose from his chair and bowed politely, putting one hand on his chest. Im Count Zealot, working as the acting proxy of His Excellency the Duke. Its an honor to meet the Young Lady of the Great Aslan. It was a standard manner that seemed unusual for the child. What kind of situation is this? Beatty, holding the urge to roll her eyes, spoke. I heard that I was called by the Lord. The Lord? Ah, yes. His Excellency the Duke did tell me to immediately connect to him as soon as you arrived. Connect? Yes. Its a communication connection. This communication device allows you to talk to His Excellency who is out on the battlefield. Count Zealot explained by pointing to a round area on the desk of the office. Gulp. Beatty swallowed her saliva, then clasped the skirt with both hands as she unconsciously clung onto it. She didnt know that she would be directly talking to her father so soon. Beatty couldnt imagine how her fathers voice would sound, as she had never once heard it. If its a conversation, what kind of talk? At the childs slightly hesitant question, Count Zealot pulled up his thin lips and gave a sad look. About that isnt it just one thing? One thing? Yes. Of course, it is a reasonable thing for the Young Lady to want to see her family. Flinch. For a moment, the Counts gaze reminded her of a snake, making Beattys shoulder numb. The North currently stands out. The Count continued in a slow tone as if he was teaching an inexperienced child. Young Lady, I know you want to be spoiled by your father just like any other child. Spoiled? Before Beatty could refute by saying, I have never thought about it, the Count spoke again. Ah, of course, its not a bad thing for the Young Lady to think like that. . Its feasible to say, but the situation here in the North isnt relatively peaceful. If you know why His Excellency sent Young Lady to the capital, you will realize the consequences of your reckless action. I Sigh. At the sound of the adults heavy sigh, Beatty reflexively flinched, unknowingly recalling the image of her aunt who always frowned at her. Please wait for a moment, Young Lady. The words were kind, but he sounded like he was coaxing a clingy child. When the war is over, surely His Excellency will make up for the time you two have missed. Listening to the Counts words, Beattys face flushed as he, in some way, depicted her as a terribly immature child. Its not that! She didnt come here to pester and beg people to take care of her, especially during the war. Im just trying to tell the Lord about the way to end this war! As she could only pour out her frustration inwardly, her young body was suffocated with anger. Its frustrating! Beattys face flushed as she let out the infuriating feeling through a hot whiff. Her breath was heavy. Hm.. As if something was bothering him, the young boy raised one eyebrow and walked out to block Beattys view. Count Zealot. With a predator facing him, the Counts shoulder naturally flinched. I think theres still a lot of nonsense that I havent discovered? I-Im sorry. The boys disapproving eyes were cast over the Count, who immediately apologized as he didnt want to suffer from unnecessary things. The Count looked at Beatty and apologized. Young Lady. I guess my worries were out of line. Please forgive me. With his head hung, the Counts brown hair flowed down. H-huh? Beatty blinked her eyes. She was flustered since it was her first time seeing an adult apologizing to her. That time. The communication device on the desk blinked intermittently and flashed. Ah, the signal came just in time. The delighted Count put his hand on the device and opened his mouth as he started to talk. Yes, Your Excellency. Yes. Yes, she just came up. .I understand. Raising his head again, he looked at Beatty and said, Young Lady. Its His Excellency. ? Ah, it seems like you havent learned how to use the communication device. A servant in the room set a foothold in front of the desk for Beatty. As she went up, she could see the device within her reach. Its simple. You can just put your hand here. Beatty put her hand on the crystal ball as she was told. Before she could recover from her dazed condition Buzz. ?! An unknown vibration flowed through her arm. And then, at the next moment. A voice rang inside her head. C Why? It was her first time hearing the voice, but Beatty could tell right away. C You ran away from the capital, didnt you? A voice that rebuked her. It was her father. Beatty went blank for a moment. Objectively, his voice was low and it had the power to captivate peoples attention. So, it was this kind of voice. Her fathers voice that she heard for the first time somehow left her at a loss for words. . C Are you listening? Unknowingly staying quiet for a long time, she heard the words urging her to answer. I guess hes irritated because I respond to him late. Although she had no other feelings about the angry tone, Beatty grew up watching her aunt. Her aunt didnt raise her voice but she conveyed her displeasure on her face. It occurred to her that she should explain things first before he got angrier like her aunt. Um, that What was the question again? C Did anything happen in the Capital? His question sounded like he was worried, though it was obscured by a daunting tone. Beatty was too busy thinking about the answer that she didnt notice the sign. In the Capital? Beatty tried to remember for a while, then she realized. Heuk! Come to think about it again, I ran away after punching Ritters cheeks! CH 11 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday As soon as she realized that she was alive and back in the past, she whacked that traitors face within her sight. She had no regrets about her action, but how it would look was obvious to people who were unaware of the circumstances. The disgrace of the family committed a scandal, known as an assault on the Royal Family, then ran away to shirk her responsibility? Maybe it was much worse than that. She didnt know how she looked to people around her, as she had fled from her mothers family and returned to the house that had driven her out. But it must be an unfavorable impression. C Something really happened? The Dukes demanding voice had become threateningly low. It seemed to be mixed with a lions roar, unknown to whom it was aimed at. Drip. Beatty felt a cold sweat running down the back of her neck. I dont know if he has heard of it then ask me, or he is asking because he truly doesnt know. Gulp. She gulped again then made a bold decision. If I tell the truth, wont I look bad? But again, I cant tell lies well, theres no other choice. Beatty opened her mouth while clenching her tiny fist. Thats right. I slapped Ritter, His Highness the Second Princes face. C Hm? Huh? At the same time, a doubtful tone came from the person in the communication device and the boy behind her. Ah! Looks like the news hasnt reached the North. Beatty explained what happened in the Capital after roughly guessing from the reactions. Her aunt talked about this and that concerning marriage, then she was introduced to the Prince she met for the first time. Then, my hand just flew towards His Highnesss cheeks. To conclude the story, she was a mad person who slapped the Prince who was introduced to her. That traitor Ritter, I cant tell them that he killed me before the regression. Beatty finished her story, determined to be scolded. But unexpectedly, her familys response was lukewarm. C Hm. Then? I thought theyd be mad at me after asking if I brought some kind of problem here. Like a cat seeing a ball of yarn, Carlitos tilted his head and patted Beattys that hung low. He then opened his mouth. Great job. Yes? Beatty was puzzled by the out-of-the-blue compliment. C I cant believe theyre going to make you go through a marriage that I havent even heard about. What do you mean by marriage? Such nonsense isnt even funny. She was sure that her brother wasnt able to hear the voice from the device, but somehow the father and son said similar things. Beatty was thrown into confusion at the different responses she didnt expect. Huuh? C I must have looked very easy to them. The Duke declared with sophisticated anger in his twisted laughter. C Since the Royal Family was the one who crossed the line first, you dont need to worry about it. Uhm, worry? C Right. I didnt exactly run away because I was worried about it though. C Because I already know about what happened, as soon as this war is over Ill send a letter of rejection to the Royal Family. The Duke continued, calmly announced without the intention to boast, that they wouldnt dare to not accept his rejection. C Thats why you should go back now. Yes? Beattys mouth agape at the sudden instruction. C Right here is a battlefield. I-I know! On the other side of the mountain range of the North was a border area, a place where battles took place every day. The war was right before her nose. She didnt come here because she looked down on the war. She did come precisely because this place was a place where the people served as soldiers of the Kingdoms Army and existed as the battlefield itself. About that. The war has lasted a long time, hasnt it? Thats why I think C Stop. Rather, she was trying to help them seize the opportunity to end the long war. Beatty tried to speak quickly, but she was interrupted by the Dukes firm voice. C You dont need to think about it. It was a stiff tone that would not allow a rebuttal, like a commander ordering his army. The Duke asserted, finishing his words. C Right here isnt the place for you to be in. That word stuck in Beattys heart. She forced herself to stop talking, but then she thought about how he told her that there was no place for her in the Dukes Castle. I already knew about that, but Poof! As a response to her fluctuating feelings, her squirrel tail popped out and went down. Carlitos who saw that appearance had a crumpled expression. He looked displeased. Hm. The boy strode out then reached out his hand. ?! Beatty raised her head in surprise at his hand that completely covered the back of hers. What did you say to the child? C I said to immediately go back. To the Capital? C Yeah. If shes in the North, her body. Because the person who was connected to the communication wasnt only the teenager, the Duke halted his words. Hmm. The boy got stabbed right on the spot when he saw Beattys sudden sullen expression. You dont like going there? ! The boy asked as he looked into Beattys eyes. He seemed to think that what she said was important. Yes. Okay. At his attitude, Beatty somehow felt her heart pounding. As if the single word was enough for an answer, he nodded then faced the communication area and spoke. Thats what she said. C It has nothing to do with that. Why? C Its a place where we dont know when well be at the forefront. We can just push them all out to the battlefield, then. Whats so dangerous? C Dont you know how dangerous groundless confidence can be? I dont know because I never thought it was dangerous. Even though the heir had a pretty insolent attitude when he talked to the Lord, the Duke spoke as if he was already used to his manner. Im here, you dont have to worry about useless things. C I dont have time to hear your joke. The Duke ignored his son and talked to Beatty. C I know you are listening. . C There is no rebuttal. Go back to the Capital. Hearing the Dukes words together, Carlitos annoyingly spat out his words. Ah, why are you doing this to a kid that already refused? Beatty was a little surprised to see her brothers crumpled forehead. I didnt expect he would take my side. Beatty was moved. She forgot to be cautious of Carlitos. Looking at Beatty with such a sparkling gaze, the boy grinned at his thoughts and opened his mouth again. Father. C . You cant see what kind of appearance the kid is having right now, right? There was no answer from the communication area. But Carlitos knew that the Duke would be listening to his words about Beatty. Ive already seen her shapeshifter form, and do you know? Shes not even as big as my tail fur. ? Beatty glared at him with absurd eyes. The emotion that had been rising to her throat quickly went back in. And her human form, it looks like her limbs would break if you put too much strength when holding it. The boys unrestrained description of Beatty hadnt stopped yet. Ah, she also starved on her way here so theres not even a fat on her face. Hes helping me right? Wasnt he just speaking ill of her? Beatty looked up at Carlitos with a suspicious look. Shes weak. Cough Beattys ears soared with anger at that point. The boy who didnt see his little sisters reaction, smiled innocently. He talked as if he already foresaw the future with his own eyes. At that rate, if we send her back, wont she collapse on her way to the Capital? After being silent for a while, the Duke opened his heavy mouth. C For the time being. Prick Beatty raised her ears, as she had a hunch that a different answer would come out. C Only until I come back, she can stay there. *** Tak. The boy gazed down on a weak pull at his sleeve. T-thank you. He could see his little sisters slightly red face, and behind her back, her tail was swaying gently. The boy beamed at his little sisters words of appreciation, though her eyes avoided him because of the embarrassment. Thank you? Yes? Yes. Then, let me touch your tail. Beattys eyes dimmed at his no such thing as a free lunch attitude. But still, its true that Im grateful. She wondered if he might accidentally cut her tail off because of his uncalculated strength. While throwing a wary look, unlike how she thought, Beatty didnt avoid his cautious hand that reached out to her tail. Grip. A strange sense of satisfaction spread over Carlitoss face when he touched the squirrels fluffy tail. At that time. Th-theres a big problem! The messenger hurriedly opened the door and rolled in, shouting while holding a torn letter. There is a fire in the military supplies warehouse! Cough! Were running out of supplies to send to the Lord! Carlitoss eyes, which softened at his little sister, suddenly sharpened. CH 12 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Roar The warehouse was burning wildly to the point you could see the fire from far away. Flames completely blocked the entrance. Unable to bring out the unscathed food, people stamped their feet anxiously. Water! Bring more water! Damn it! How much water we need to pour out to get rid of that damned fire! No! The precious food supply were going to send to our soldiers! The life-saving soldiers left to protect the territory. In the North, the valuable grains were scattered in vain, engulfed in black smoke. Such a sight brought out the misery on peoples faces. Some of them even burst into tears. Hic, hicc. The Dukes Castle turned upside down. The previous calm image was like a lie. Witnessing the chaos, Beatty bowed her head with unusual solemnity. So, its around this time. The fire is the harbinger of the first retreat incident. She came to prevent the incident, but the event was a whole story she didnt exactly know. The first retreat. It referred to the sudden withdrawal of the Dukes armywhich for as long as people could remember, only gained a victory against the Holy Empirewhen the end of the five-year-long Great War was just around the corner. He couldve ended the great war. His decision to withdraw only made people curse him. At that time, she remembered that the newspaper criticized the peerless Golden Lion Duke. They ridiculed him, saying that he was a cat, not a lion. It was found out later that there was a reason why it couldnt be helped, but The newspaper, which had unanimously condemned the Duke, changed their statements and sold the surging tragedy due to the war afterward. The catastrophe that shattered the undefeated army was no other than starvation. The groups of starving soldiers werent able to fight. The retreat of the Dukes soldiers, who had been winning consecutive battles, was caused by the ridiculous supply incident. It wasnt elaborated since it could damage the kingdoms fighting spirit, so I didnt know anything specific about it. Though, it was most likely because the fire burned the entire armys food supply. Judging by the extent of the warehouse completely burned down, certainly with such a disaster, the only possible outcome she could think of would be a retreat. To make it worse, there was a continental disaster the following year. The real disaster would arrive soon. There were no other words that would fit in better than rubbing salt into the wound. Because of the damage that time, it was said that the size of the Dukes army had diminished altogether. In addition to the losing battle, the damage was so severe that it reduced the population of the territory. Even after that, the size of loyal knights and soldiers Aslan possessed had never been restored to its original number. The one who terrorized the enemy forces, Aslan, out of all times, was destroyed right at this moment. For that reason, the war that had been expected to end with a grand victory from the very first battle against the Holy Empire, was prolonged. If only that disaster hadnt broken out, the history of both nations would have changed. A Great War that lasted for more than a decade. Grip. Beatty clenched her tiny fist with a determined look. With this. Amid the chaos, while she was busy avoiding people so as not to become a disturbance, she accidentally came across that plant. Looking down at the plant she held in her tiny palm, Beatty made up her mind. This time, Ill change it so there wont be any first retreat! *** In front of the completely burnt-down supply warehouse. The people of the Dukes castle who tried to control the flame with all their might sat down. A blank look was painted on their faces. Some people cried over their relatives that went to the battlefield. Young Master! In the middle of confusion, the knights ran to the lion with a striking appearance. It was Carlitos who shapeshifted into his lion form. He ran right away as soon as he discovered a suspicious man around the site. That suspicious man was covered in blood, bitten by the lion that had just arrived. Is this the bastard? Thud. In front of the crowd, Carlitos casually flung away the body. Questioning the appearance of the unmoved person, the knights leaned down. A-a corpse? This damned bastard! Hes already dead even before he spewed up the information! The knights vented their anger as they lost their chance to punish the main culprit that made the armys valuable supply plummeted. Pop. Ack! Young Master. My cape Please put it on! The knights hurriedly took off their capes to cover the boys naked body who just transformed into a human. Carlitos casually put on the garment around his lower body and let out a statement. He killed himself. His sharp eyes stared at the torso of the dead man. It was covered with the blood he vomited from consuming poison. Its strange. Yes? He got caught too easily. About that, it must be because the Young Master is exceptionally fast. The rapid speed of a lion was faster than a horse. The knight remembered the time when they were in a hurry while chasing the enemy, the Young Master chased the enemy down himself and trampled on them as a lion instead of riding horses. Such a response was natural. No. Fixing his gaze on the unidentified corpse, Carlitos suddenly reached out his hand. Oh? Young Master, leave this kind of dirty mess to us Look. The boy revealed the inside of the corpses clothes embroidered part that was ripped off. Its an Imperial insignia. Huh! It really is! Then, hes an Empire bastard? Not sure. Crack. The boy went silent for a while, then he opened his mouth after organizing his thoughts, while staring down at the Imperial insignia he took off. He seemed to make it obvious that hes the culprit, sticking his head out of a place not too far from the warehouse. Wasnt he just trying to keep an eye on his crime? When Young Master caught him out, he was alarmed and tried to run away. Im pretty sure the running away was a pretense. Pardon? It was like he was asking to be chased down. As if dissatisfied, Carlitos narrowed his eyes at the corpse and shook his head. Hoo. It was strange. Why was the suspected arsonist loitering around the site visibly then ran away? The corpse somehow possessed the Imperial insignia, but it wasnt evident enough to completely identify him. This is suspicious. The boy instinctively spotted such a noticeable thing, but there was no way to solve it with the clues that were altered many times. My head hurts. This kind of brain-racking wasnt in his capacity. Other people approached him, whose forehead was wrinkled up. Young Lord, what should we do? Tomorrow is supposed to be the day we transport the supply. What to do? We must look for a merchant as soon as possible With that size, is there any merchant that could provide it right away? In the meantime, our soldiers are starving! People who gathered around the Young Master spewed out their worries. Noisily. In the middle of worries and countermeasure debates that were rising. Now, now. Everyone calm down. The strangely calm Count Zealot raised his hand and comforted the excited people. Its not the time to worry about the resort. Theres no need for us to get too worked up. As the acting proxy for the Duke during the years he was away for the subjugation, the Count skillfully quieted down the commotion. Looking at the calmed down surroundings with satisfied eyes, the Count turned to Carlitos and spoke. Young Lord. Bowing his head deeply in front of the young boy, the Count said while putting on an ashamed look. Firstly, I plead guilty. Guilt? Yes. As an acting proxy for work matters, I should have taken precautions to prevent such an accident from happening The Count spoke in a guilty voice and came out as self-effacing. Ooh. Unlike the typical northerners rough appearance, those people had a pure heart and easily softened. Hmm, why is it only the acting proxys fault? Right. Who expects this to happen? The Count glanced at each person who helped him with satisfaction. I am grateful to those who have looked after me, but I am definitely responsible for this. The Count bowed his head deeper, apparently expressing the anguish for his responsibility. Even though we assessed that we had thoroughly supervised the management of the warehouses fire prevention alert, we still couldnt prevent this from happening. I apologize. It was an accurate and neat apology. However One of the boys eyebrows went up. It was a sign of something he didnt like. The Count was bowing his head with the utmost respect. But, Carlitoss eyes were cold as he looked down at the Counts head. The Counts apology and responsible attitude for the accident was seemingly perfect. But, what was it? Its annoying. Maybe it was due to the Counts smell that gave off a somewhat relaxed manner when he pleaded guilty? It was annoying; like a piece of stone that rolled around inside his shoes and poked his feet. Young Lord? Although it had been some time since the Count first bowed his head, the young boy who had the right to forgive him didnt say Raise your head. O-of course, you must be very angry, but dont blame yourself too much and He was nervous. Amid the flustered people who spoke noisily. Um? A small sound was heard under the peoples knees. Hello? It was a clear voice that was buried in the commotion. Excuse me! Only by raising one hand noticeably, Beatty could be discovered. Huh? Whats with the child here. Ah! Its the Young Miss who just came back? You say its the Young Lady? The boy opened his eyes roundly. Tail Fur? Calling me like that! Ahem, ahem. Annoyed at the boys call for a moment, Beatty regained her mind and opened her mouth. Uh, youre having difficulty because theres no food supply, right? Ah. Are you empathizing about it with us? Oh my, youre so sweet. The faces of those who had been seriously hardened were briefly greeted with a warm breeze. Its already reassuring to hear that a sweet Young Miss is comforting me like this. The delighted people complimented her, but Beatty shook her head, saying it wasnt like that. She wasnt talking about giving help or consolation that wasnt helpful for this moment. I have a solution! I cant believe shes even thinking about a way to help us! Even more, shes this young! How could her heart be this beautiful as well! Those people completely overlooked Beattys words and prepared to go back to their babying attitude. Huuuh? Beatty was embarrassed for a moment, but soon she shouted, confidently pushing her arm forward that before was hiding behind her back. This is it! The eyes of those who recognized the object in the childs hand opened wide with astonishment. T-thats! CH 13 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Tuberosum? There are weeds scattered in the mountains, right? There is poison in its leaves. Poison? Gasp. The contemplative people shouted hastily. Young Miss, you cant just grab things recklessly! Itll hurt your hand! Dirty object! Its a dirty object! Dirty objects must be thrown away to the ground, right? Among them, those who knew more about Tuberosum looked at the Young Misss hand and sighed in relief. Thank goodness she grabbed it with a cloth, not her bare hands. The most poisonous part of the Tuberosum was the leaf. Just a touch on the tip of the leaf could redden the skin. If she got a red scar on her skin by mistake Shivers. They got goosebumps when they imagined the expression of the Master if he came back and witnessed the scene. Making his way through the shivering people, Carlitos approached Beatty and opened his mouth. Where did you get it? His tone was ambiguous whether he was criticizing or encouraging the squirrel who caused the commotion. Concealed by the tall northern people, Beatty was surprised to see her older brother suddenly show up. As soon as she noticed the boys bare chest with his shirt off, Beatty turned her head. Why is he undressed?! She was sure that a while ago in the castle, he was completely dressed up. The boys upper body, which was already well-formed, had an appearance that would make girls her age flutter. Chuu! But it was just a burden to the eyes of his blood-related sibling. Beatty was so surprised that she unintentionally let out a squirrel sound and stepped back. . Carlitoss forehead crumpled up when he saw Beatty moving away from him. The boy who caught up with Beattys erratic step with just one big stride picked up the Tuberosum that Beatty was holding and murmured. Ah! This is that one, right? What was it? The Devils Seed? Tuberosum. A useless, but fertile weed that grew anywhere once you took your eyes off it. It would not have been so coldly looked upon if it could be eaten, but tuberosum was a useless harmful herb that was poisonous. Not only its leaves but also the root fruit. Furthermore, all the bad nicknames such as The Devils Seed, The Toxic Excrement, The Underworlds Poisonous Herb, etc, were attached to the gloomy colors that seemed to have originated from hell. Uhm, it is also one of its names. Beatty opened her mouth while hiding the Tuberosum behind her back, which was famous for its grass that didnt even attract mountain animals. Actually, this is not something that would be bound to that kind of bad nickname. Hm? Rather In the pastno, lets just say its the future. At the time, the nickname that tied to it was different. A Miracle Plant. This will solve the problem. Speaking confidently, Beattys eyes sparkled. Ahem! That time, before she knew it, Count Zealot stepped in. I apologize, Young Miss. But, you say that is the solution? With an unapologetic look, the Count pointed to Beattys hand. Why an unattractive piece of grass? It was an obvious gaze that reflected his thought. You have such a beautiful heart to help, but This is not in a situation where we can play house with you. Im sorry. If youre bored, Ill call a play-mate maid. The Count blurted the end of his words with embarrassment and soon ended his speech in a firm tone. It was a clever way of speaking. Its like saying no to a child who childishly asked for attention in an emergency. . At that moment, the boys cold eyes hideous aura seemingly intensified. Count. Beatty was one step ahead. Beatty opened her mouth when she saw Count Zealot put on a mask of a well-mannered adult. Does the Count know the strengths of a Tuberosum? Yes? In front of the Count who had a puzzled look on his face, Beatty casually pointed out her index finger. First. Tuberosum grew well everywhere. About that of course. Its weed. The second, is this. ? Beatty picked up the round fruit for the Count, who replied bitterly. If the fruit that hung on the root here has fully grown up, it will be even bigger than a fist. Beatty looked down at her clenched fist and thought that it was not enough for the illustration, then looked around. Grab. She held her older brothers hand, which happened to be next to her. Thiiis much. The boy looked down at his little sister with his mouth agape then smirked, raising one of the corners of his mouth. As Beatty put it, Carlitoss hands were quite big. If considering the size of his big fist with the clenched fingers. If its this size, it should be enough for a meal, right? It is big though. After listening to the explanation, the Count spoke in a weird tone. You know that there is also poison in the fruit, right? The Count spoke softly, covering his irritated eyes by folding the end of his eyes. Of course, if you dont have anything to eat, you can eat it. Thats But we need to lie down because well have a stomachache after having it. Holding the sneer that was about to slip out in the middle, the Counts mouth was strangely twisted. The Imperial Army will love it. All they have to do is to comfortably cut off the neck of our soldiers who are lying down. . Oh my gosh. My mistake, my words went overboard. The Count bowed politely according to the very standard etiquette. It was a dubious apology, rather, it was safe to say that it was offensive. Its not. Beatty calmly looked at the sly count. Sarcasm. Contempt. Irritation. Those were basically how adults treated her before regression. So Beatty wasnt at all intimidated by the Counts tone. She spoke in a steady voice. The Counts words are right. Yes. Its not embarrassing to admit your fault Though, only about the poisonous part. Pardon? The others are wrong. Beattys voice was clear, replying specifically to the count. . Blood sprang up to the Counts temples. Turning around so she didnt need to see the Counts response, Beatty briefly looked down at her hand that was holding the Tuberosum. Unlike the purple leafy stems, the blackish root fruit looked relatively edible. I dont know which part of my words were wrong. After regaining his composure, the Count looked down at her and opened his mouth. The fruit you are holding is a poison that makes you suffer from stomachache. Thats right. Last time, my nephew, who is a hunter, picked it up and consumed it. He could have been in big trouble. The Count added, smiling proudly upon the reaction of the people around. In severe cases, you could lose your life. Such a cold look seemed to warn her that she could suffer from the same thing. A snake with its mouth open sounded like it was scaring its prey. . She looked at the people surrounding the Count and those who still had a fully worried face. Beatty opened her mouth. Then, itll be okay as long as someone doesnt get a stomachache, right? ? Her next move was something that no one could even expect. No one can stop her. Hup! Beatty put the Tuberosum she held in her hand into her mouth. ! Y-Young Miss! Looking at the peoples surprised faces, Beatty thought confidently. Great. Because I swallowed it in front of everyone, I can show everyone that its not dangerous at all! But at the very next moment. Beatty coughed furiously, turning blue. Co-cough! It wasnt because of the poison. Spit it out immediately! It was because of the boy who came running right away, yanked Beattys head, and hit her hard on the back. Cough! Spit it out! I said spit it out! Blaargh Eventually, Beatty was forced to vomit what she swallowed because of the hands of her brother who shook her body with great force. Cough! Cough! What is it?! Beatty tried to express her resentment with eyes full of tears from her bodys natural response. Are you okay? Youve really spewed it all out, right? But when she saw her older brothers face, she quietly shut her mouth. Open your mouth. He tried to check the inside of her mouth with his fingers, even though she desperately closed her mouth tightly and shoved him off to block it. *** A while later after the commotion. After repeated tests by the family doctor who was called out in a hurry, Beatty was diagnosed as fine. She puffed up her cheeks and said. See. My words are right, right? Hm. Was the fruit really okay? The family doctor confirmed it once again, appealing for his innocence to the Young Master who shot him a suspicious look. The Young Miss didnt show any symptoms of addiction. Not at all? Yes. It also wasnt because she spat up the poison before it was released. Are you sure? Usually, if someone swallows a poisonous herb, they will still have symptoms of tongue poisoning, even with the slightest amount. But theres no sign of it at all from the Young Miss. The family doctor concluded while lifting up his drooping glasses. Its like she never swallowed poison in the first place. She didnt swallow the poisonous herb. The boy murmured as he lost in thought. Now you know, right? Beatty said, gushing out a confident blow from her nose. Tuberosum is a food supply that can be eaten! The boy tilted his head and asked. It was definitely a poisonous herb that would get you sick if eaten. But it didnt happen to you. Thats right! Hm. If its like that. The boy thought for a moment and told his guess. CH 14 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday The edible and nonedible part of the Tuberosum. Isnt there a way to tell them apart? Shake. Shake. Beatty shook her head back and forth to let him know that it was not possible. This time, the people who followed the Young Master and the Young Miss opened their mouths. Ah! Then it must be that Young Miss is special! The Young Misss shapeshifter ability! It must be that a squirrel shapeshifter has the ability to digest Tuberosum! Shake. Shake. This time, too, Beatty shook her head. What in the world was the answer? The stares of the curious people were directed at Beatty. Now is the time. Beatty took out the Tuberosum and didnt let it go even as she was being transported to the medical room, then revealed her secret with sparkling eyes. The answer is this. This stem! Stem? Everyones gaze was aimed at the thin stem connected to the fruit. Usually people cut this stem to get rid of the leaves. It was a common practice to avoid dangerous leaves by cutting them off from the stems when pulling out Tuberosum. Actually, this stem is the antidote. Antidote? Hearing the unexpected words, peoples eyes widened. Beatty took out a Tuberosums stem that had been split into pieces, which had been kept in a separate pocket, and showed it to them. Earlier, I found a Tuberosum and brought it here. Hup! I just detached the stem apart and chewed it first. Beatty continued explaining as she chewed the stem and showed it off. Inside this stem, there is a liquid that neutralizes the poison. What she did right now was something that would be revealed two years later. Eating both the stem and fruit of Tuberosum, which were commonly known as poisonous plants, could help prevent the harm of getting a stomachache. Ironically, I found it out thanks to someone who attempted a suicide by consuming the whole Tuberosum. The detoxification effect of the stem was powerful, so even the most poisonous leaf could be neutralized and used as spices if they were cut off like the stem. It is an antidote to Tuberosum poison, but for now, even with this, its already enough. Before eating the fruit, eat the stem first. The impact of this simple solution on people was enormous. That kind of effect from the stem? Its my first time hearing about it. The boy strode out in front of the people who were still in doubt. Grab. Without hesitation, he put the Tuberosum into his mouth according to the way Beatty taught. Hm, sure enough. He looked around with a nod. You saw it, right? Young Master is a lion shapeshifter, maybe hes fine with it. Let me check with my body! Ill also try it! If we can use that for food, we might have solved the burnt-out army supply problem! People who started to look bright with glimpses of hope volunteered themselves. After a while. Looking at the people who had no sign of sickness, Beatty gleamed with pride. She opened her mouth while her cheeks glowing red. Everyone realizes it, right? Yes, originally the stomach will grumble right away, but. Usually, they had to run to the bathroom immediately even if they only swallowed a little bit of the fruit. My stomach is sensitive to this kind of matter, so I would get reactions right away. But theres no sign at all! Good gracious, it worked like a charm. Im sure its a poisonous fruit. Ahem! Beatty spoke confidently, sticking out her chest. This is the solution I told you about! The only solution that could replace the burnt-out army supplies! Tuberosum grew everywhere, so as long as it was edible, using it as an alternative food could solve the problem at once. Oho! Aha! A clear exclamation mark appeared on peoples faces. Such an epoch-making discovery! The astonished people opened their mouths. Young Miss, you have to write a letter. If you inform the commander on the battlefield about this! Yes! Of course, do that. Also, for the soldiers who are waiting for the supplies immediately Aha! We just have to dig these up and send them out! After all, its all over the place! Thats right! They were exchanging words with each other. . Before they knew it, Count Zealot had a very ugly expression as he looked at Beatty and people who got along well. Count. Beatty turned her head to him, with a face full of a sense of achievement, her cheeks flushed beautifully as she had succeeded in persuading them. Now the Count also understands, right? The strength of Tuberosum! Yes, youre very smart, Young Lady. The count replied to Beatty who talked with a bright smile on her face, with a forced smile. Hahaha! As Young Miss said, its a perfect plant thats full of strength! Its a lucky charm! No, its not. The lucky charm is our Young Miss. Hoho, thats right. The Young Miss is our territorys greatest happiness! Ka-boom. People surrounded Beatty and poured her with praise. It wont be good if this problem is already solved though! A cold sweat ran down the Counts neck as his anxiety reached its peak. Damn it! How am I supposed to report to that place. The Counts insides were turned upside down when he saw the people around him were delighted. Thats right, Count. This time the Count has almost made a big mistake. Pardon? If we hadnt listened to this smart Young Miss, as the Count said, how would we have solved this great problem? Ha, haha. Thats right. It was my mistake. Right! This time its the Counts mistake! We almost missed out on our Young Misss clear solution! Then, thats a big deal! Ha haha. Yes. Grit. Concealing his boiling anger inside, the Count bit the insides of his cheeks compulsively. Beatty smiled proudly as she witnessed the positive atmosphere. With this, there wont be such things like the first retreat, right? Deep inside her heart, she felt a sense of satisfaction she had never felt before. For the first time ever, such joy was achieved by her own effort. Later on, there wont be another 10 years of Great War. Having gained confidence, Beatty puffed out her chest and thought. I have to make use of this outcome as the price to let me stay in the Dukes castle until my coming-of-age ceremony! Her coming-of-age ceremony was 10 years from now, so the period of the exchange was perfect for both parties. No. This was fully preventing the Dukes entire declining prestige. And maybe, if I manage to negotiate the deal well, I can even get future business funds! Ho ho ho. Beatty laughed like a smart schemer she read in a book. Her tail that popped out of joy fluttered like a fan. *** Caw! Caw! There were always crows flying above the battlefield. It was because they knew that their abundant dinner would be served after the end of human fights. Damn it, those corpse eaters. The soldiers who sat down and cursed had no energy left to chase out the unlucky crows. Ah Im hungry. Because the army was under the Aslan Family, the Royal Family was only in charge of supplying military rations to protect the kingdom. However, the Royal Family often sent tight-budget foods just enough to not starve them to death. Originally it was already a small amount of food, but it had been a few days since the rations were delivered on time, and somehow the quantity was cut off. Naturally, the soldiers had weakened because their diets were limited to only one meal a day with the remaining amount of food. Im hungry. Aish! Dont whine about your hunger. Im already hungry, and now Im getting hungrier after replying to you. You know, right now you just repeatedly recite that youre hungrier than me. Growl. The sound of a persons stomach was heard and the bickering stopped. Some of them gobbled down the grass they had plucked from the ground to fool their hungry stomachs. And like that, the soldiers who were so low in spirits heard the long-awaited sound. Rattle. Rattle. Oh! Oh! Oh? Are you seeing what Im seeing now? T-Thats! They could see a train of carts in the distance. Woahhh! The voices of the soldiers filled with expectations rang out in the plains. Finally, is the distribution going back to three meals a day? Let it be meat! Let it be meat! Please let it be meat! Youre dreaming big. I dont hope too much. Even crips dry food is good if the quantity is enough. While talking about their dream menu, they gathered around the carts with hopeful eyes. Then they saw the thing that was reflected in their eyes. Huh? It was piles of Tuberosum that were loaded on top of a series of incoming carts. Whats this? Why the poisonous herb? Yakety-yak. A disturbance spread among the agitated soldiers. There must be a good one down there, right? Dont tell me did they only send us this kind of inedible poisonous herb? If we search it properly, maybe we can find the real food supplies While soldiers rummage through the carts in an anxious voice. . The Duke was reading a letter that arrived with the carts. CH 15 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday [Master, with this, I write to you an auspicious letter. Are you doing well? Things are the same here, but Id like to deliver you some good news.] Reading the letter, he felt as if he had seen the honorific title somewhere else. The letter was full of high-expression phrases, yet unexpectedly written in round handwriting. He could grasp the grainy textured, suppressed writing trace on the back of the paper. . The corner of the Dukes mouth rose slightly. The embossed-like writing trace under his finger was made by the pen pressure during the writing process. It made him imagine the person who had sent and written it. While the Duke was intently reading every single word of the letter, the officer responsible for supplies was busy answering the soldiers inquiries. This is the right cart of this times army supplies. But isnt this a poisonous herb? No matter how hungry we are, how could we eat a poisonous herb that only gives us a stomachache? There is a way to neutralize the poison. If we follow the consumption-filtering method with the instructions here Its as simple as that? People who couldnt hide the anxiety on their faces whispered among themselves. Do you really think the detoxification effect from the stem would work properly? What if the method goes wrong? Of course, Id probably die by the enemys sword. But I dont want to die from a nasty diarrhea disease. Ack, saying diarrhea as the cause of death! You really said the death wo Now, be quiet! Be quiet! The supply officer yelled out. This is a great discovery our Young Lady of Aslan has told us! Everyone calm down The supply officer continually spread the Tuberosum eating method to calm down the commotion, but the tension was not easily cooled off. The Young Lady of Aslan? I have never seen her though. You dont know? Well, shes been in the capital since she was a child because of her weak constitution. I think shes eight years old now? What? Eight years old? Can we even trust a childs words? The whispers grew louder. Near the carts, the soldiers buzz apparently wasnt going to stop. Oh? D-Duke? The whispering soldiers promptly made way for him. The new recruits had yet to adapt to the intense pressure of the lion shapeshifter he naturally gave off, so they instinctively trembled even from a distance away. . Passing the scattered soldiers and arriving in front of the cart, the Duke reached out and grabbed a Tuberosum. This is what my baby sent me. For a moment, the Dukes gaze was directed to the direction of the Duke castle in the distance. In the next moment. Gasp! People were surprised and had their mouths opened wide. It was because the Duke put the Tuberosum in his mouth without any hesitation. Just like that, the consumption method they previously doubted. The soldiers were moved when the mighty Duke took the initiative and set an example in front of everyone. Just to get rid of our anxiety! They didnt simply bow down to the Duke because of his overwhelming energy. As the Lord truly cared for the soldiers, they were apt to offer their firm loyalty. The soldiers who had been reluctant in the end reached the cart loaded with Tuberosum and took the spud without hesitation. The Dukes subordinates were watching the scene from a short distance away and spoke. As expected! He calmed down so many soldiers in an instant. Indeed our Lord! One of his subordinates, who looked at the Duke in admiration and a proud face, suddenly threw a new topic. But why out of all places, the fire flared up in the warehouse? Did it come from another side? I dont know. Most of the people who had no idea about the cause of the event tilted their heads. Theres no clear evidence, but considering the treatment the Lord received from the upper place, perhaps The minority had vaguely guessed the perpetrator, but they remained silent since the identity could not be brought out hastily. Anyway, I dont know who did it, but its really distressing. Were already running out of food, and since the warehouse burned down, if we cant get any support It would become a huge crisis. Then we have to helplessly retreat. Everyone was horrified by the affirmation. Huff Even by just imagining it, its already horrendous. Really. We just need to push a little bit more, but if were retreating because we dont have enough food Why are you thinking so extremely? Retreat? Our army is an undefeated and victorious one! Thats right. We are led by the Golden Lion Duke, so our army wont be like that! Long live the valor of the Lion! Long live! Clank! Clank! The members of the Golden Lion Knights, who soon fired up, gathered their swords in unison. They had different personalities, but thanks to the optimistic people, the previous solemn atmosphere was shattered. Brr. At that time, the youngest knight among the Knights shuddered and said. Whatever, I dont want to experience things like this again. Hunger was a memory he didnt want to repeat, not even once. At the crisis of running out of troops, the Aslan Army, not only the soldiers but also its commander-in-chief, had joined forces to share the crisis. In other words. One day, one meal. That cant happen again! Reduction of Meals Batch. The past week had been a difficult time for knights who relied on their physical strength. No. The one meal a day was very painful for the big-sized knights, as the basic amount of metabolism required to gain such physique was enormous already. Its a strategy I dont want to think about, but thankfully it was solved. Phew. The knights sighed in relief and opened their mouths with a bright expression. Its all thanks to our Young Miss who was able to come up with this plan, right? Ah! Do you mean the eight-year-old Young Miss who came back because she rebelled and ran away? Discovering this kind of thing when she is only eight Isnt this what you call a genius? The knights looked mesmerized, and each of them chattered noisily. Maybe she could become an amazing scholar in the future. Its a rare talent in the North! Yeah. After all, the North is stuffed with brawny guys whose body, even the brain, was also made of muscle. Woah, youre talking like youre not. When they saw the knights starting to bicker, the aides opened their mouths one by one. Anyway, it is undoubtedly a great discovery. Achieving this incredible result at such a young age. A genius Young Miss Really, what kind of person is she? Maybe shell bring a new breeze to our North in the future. And like that, the subordinates repeatedly talked in admiration. A favorable curiosity about Our Young Miss sprang up in their minds from this point on. *** Inside the largest barracks in the camp. The Duke sat at his desk reading the letter again silently. He repeatedly went back to the only content on a page. [Therefore, it is concluded that there is no harm to the body if the food is consumed according to the instructions attached. I hope this letter will help Your Excellency, who is in charge of defending the Kingdom. Please take care of yourself. With respect, as huge as Aslans tremendous achievements and as high as the Northern range mountain peak.] Especially in the last part, his gaze stayed there the longest. [From Beatty] The name that was written in round handwriting. [Beatty] That last part. Rustle The Dukes thick fingers brushed over it as he caressed the word. *** Turning back time a bit. Just as the time where the letter in the Dukes hand was written. It said try to compare respect with anything that looks big and high? Beatty peered at the books brought by the butler, Johanna. [How to Write a Historical and Traditional Letter] [Noble Letter, This Is All You Need to Know!] [A Collection of Magical Phrases that Keep Enemies from Being Humiliated, Even When They Have to Send Surrender Letters.] Etc. Those books were written to be easily comprehended, yet she was browsing through the thickest books on the side. High things the Northern range mountain peak is the highest, right? Scribble. Scribble. Great achievements? Because its a good thing, Ill use and attach it next to the family name. Scratch. Scratch. She worked hard to find the most difficult words to understand and looked decent. Thanks to it, the letter became increasingly respectful, well-mannered, antique, and esoteric. With respect From, Beatty. All done! Beatty worked hard to complete a letter she thought adults would like, finally reached the end of the letters, and raised her arms. Youve worked hard, Young Miss. Wondering whether it was difficult to stay still, Johanna looked at Beatty who was twisting her small arms, and collected the letters on a tray. As she glanced out at the setting sun, Beatty spoke. You said the others went out to forage, right? Yes. Earlier, I roughly defined the division in charge. Somehow, feeling something gently rising up inside, Beatty bit her lips. After accepting the solution I suggested so many people followed my plan Her heart pounded at the first achievement she made. Me too! Pardon? Ill go and help! The excited Beatty firmly clenched her fists and tried to leave. But, Where are you going. Tuk. She was stopped by her older brother, who blocked her forehead with only one finger. ? Feeling it was unfair, Beatty looked up at him and at her gaze, the boy smirked and said. Now is the time for Tiny Kid to sleep. CH 16 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday Before the short-tempered Beatty could protest about the Tiny Kid title. Ah! Johanna let out an exclamation as she had just remembered something. She then spoke. I delayed conveying this to you because you seemed to be concentrating earlier, but the servants said that Young Miss room is done. My room? Beattys eyes lit up. Did they prepare the guest room? Compared to the things she had imagined, like being rejected after coming to the North, the current situation worked out very well. No, I can never imagine being welcomed like this. She expected to be sprinkled with salt outside the entrance, yet as soon as she arrived, a knight ran out with only his socks on. They even served her with a sumptuous feast filling the dinner table, not cold water. (t/n: Sprinkling salt is said to keep out a bad fortune. Beatty thought that she was the bad fortune of the Duke of Aslan family and was abandoned. Thats why she assumed that when she came back home she would be sprinkled with salt, as she was not welcomed and they were kicking her [the bad fortune] out.) People didnt furrow their eyebrows when they saw her, rather, they were smiling from ear to ear. It was something she never expected. ? Beatty felt a strange tingling feeling inside her chest and glanced down. Ill take you there. Oh, could you please do that, Young Master? Listening to the two, Beatty pondered. What would the Dukes Castles room be like? As long as the room isnt like the annex where I was locked up, I can keep up with everything, even if its small and dirty! As she was locked up for over a decade at the annex, she was confident that she would be happy with any room given. But, is there a room like that in the Dukes Castle? She could even still appreciate a leaky semi-underground room in the corner of the basement, but Considering the dining room or drawing room I was guided to when I first arrived here. It seemed like there was no such thing as an old and dirty room inside this castle where everything was big and shiny. Hoho. Its nice to see you two have such great siblings affection. At Johannas delightful laughter, Beattys nape warmed up for no reason. Lets go. Creak. The boy was already standing in front of the door beforehand. It tickled to see her older brother holding the doorknob and waiting for her. Beatty tilted her head at the throbbing feeling that welled up inside her chest. *** Huff... Huff Beatty painstakingly followed her brothers big stride with her little legs. She finally could catch her breath after the boy stopped in the end. You. Beattys shoulders went up and down harshly as she tried hard to catch up with his steps, considering their great lower limbs length difference. are really weak. The boy said it as if finding it amusing. Or was it because of your short legs? The boy tilted his head. His expression implied that he couldnt understand why she was out of breath. Yet all of sudden. Saying her legs are short since his are much longer! Hes not even thinking about his height! Beatty glared at her older brother whose legs basically made up half of his entire height. Im not small either. At this age, she had an average height. Its because Older Brother is a lion shapeshifter! Hes just strangely tall, it is absolutely not because Im short! As she thought like that, Beattys cheeks swelled up. The boy looked at her sour look amusingly, then took a step back and stretched his arms out. Heres your room. Here? The hallway? Was he by any chance, trying to beat around the bush, saying theres no room for her to stay? The boy dragged Beatty, whose eyebrows furrowed and had a serious expression on her face, along with him. Heres the playroom. It was a room full of cute dolls and toys. Heres the dressing room. Inside the opened door, there was a room with three closed doors. The library. Then a library full of books and even stairs that lead to the second floor. Carlitos told her about the room behind each door in the dark, long hallway and stopped at the end of it. The last one, the bedroom. Its up to here. Looking back at the boy who oddly had a proud face, Beatty opened her mouth in confusion. Um, so, my room is. Is he saying that theyre giving me one out of these grand rooms? Beatty blankly gazed around the gorgeous rooms. Ah! At that moment, she opened her eyes wide and realized something. This could be a test. Isnt there a fairy tale like that? The Humble Traveler chose the shabbiest seat when he visited the Spirits House, and returned after receiving the Spirits gift. The Arrogant Traveler picked out the seat of the Spirit, and got chased away for not knowing his place. Right. I was unexpectedly able to do something that can be of help for the Duke today, but They accepted her words much more positively than she had originally thought. But, if I dont know my place and ask for too much credit in solving the supply problem. Wont people who didnt know about it misunderstand? Although all that she wanted was permission to stay until her coming-of-age ceremony. By any chance, if this was a justification for her status as the Young Lady, somehow, its just like giving her a worthless power. I might get kicked out in my birthday suit instantly, just like the Arrogant Traveler! Gasp! Beatty gasped as she was surprised by her imagination that was likely to happen. Um, O-Older Brother! Hm? You dont have to give me such a luxurious room like this. Beatty opened her mouth in a hurry and tried hard to plead. If you give me a room you dont use well or even the location was unknown to you, Ill quietly She was someone who could be easily satisfied. A person who is satisfied and comfortable enough with what they have. (t/n: Its written as ???? [anbunjijok], and its an idiom from ֪. The meaning of it is exactly just like what I wrote above.) Isnt it such a good expression? Even if they gave her a room as big as a dog house, it would be wide enough once she transformed into a squirrel. Carlitos listened to Beatty who was babbling hastily and wrinkled his forehead. What are you saying? He pondered for a moment then asked her again. Is my explanation confusing? Um, about that. What did he say? Does it mean that it wasnt a test? Look. The young boy saw Beattys face was full of tension and doubt. His head tilted sideways as he clarified things. Do you see that statue there? Yes? Yes. Starting from the door there. From the door located at the beginning of the hallway, to the place they were currently standing Swish Carlitos drew a horizontal line with his finger then spoke. To here. ? Your room. ?! Thats impossible! This is not a room! That was the entire floor! No, even if it counts as a room, still, saying that this huge space is my room? So youre telling me that the Aslan Family prepared the whole floor as the guest room? Its scary! This is the wealth of the Great Duke.! Its incredible! Its a distribution, giving the entire floor to a guest! Her mouth was wide open in astonishment and admiration. Overwhelmed by the Duke Familys scale, Beatty stiffened like a stone. The boy stared blankly at the stiffened Beatty and suddenly with one hand! ! He lifted and held her. Im being hugged again! Following the first hug in the afternoon at the first meetingthe one when the traitor Ritters arm around her body was an assassination attempt, so it didnt countthis was Beattys second hug. It was a friendly touch she couldnt get used to. I-Im heavy. Struggle. Beatty was struggling in his arms and replied with her face burned. Somehow, the never-ending tickling feeling in her heart felt awkward. This? The boy asked back with a serious look as if saying his younger sister didnt know anything. Heavy is when you weigh ten times more than this. . Then she would no longer be a squirrel. Thats a pig-quirrel. Beatty was speechless by the absurd remark. Creak. The boy carried her to the brightly decorated bedroom. Woah. An intense sunset filled the room as the sun still hung in the sky, just like a long summer day. The harmoniously placed furniture and the richly decorated jewels sparkled under the light. A lake? More than anything else, she could see a garden with a lake outside the large window. Pretty. She was genuinely astonished by the crimson sky that was reflected on the lake. Carlitos gave Beatty who cant take her eyes off the lake enough time to appreciate it. Now. This time, the boy laid her down on top of bedding with a huge canopy. Go to sleep quickly. But the sun is still up. You wander around a lot today. He spoke indifferently as if the words were slipping away on their own. Also, they said you came all the way here all alone. You mustve had a hard time because youre still small. Ah. Touched. As she discovered an unexpected kindness in her older brothers words, for a moment, a calm and touching feeling stirred up in Beattys heart. Youve done well, walking all the way here with those short legs. I rode on a stagecoach though? Beatty choked up in a different sense this time. She swallowed back the emotion as he brought out that short legs topic again. Instead, anger rose within her. Seeing Beattys eyes were burning with irritation, the boy spoke calmly. Hm. Looks like youre not sleepy? He looked around, grabbed something, and put it down in front of Beatty. Then, do you want to do this? . Beatty glared at the object in front of her and narrowed the gap between her eyes. This is. CH 17 Translated by EunEun Edited by Slowday The round object placed on an unnecessarily fancy pedestal is A running wheel? A small running wheel that was possible to enter only if she transformed into her squirrel form. Carlitoss eyes shone with an unusual expectation as he put it down in front of Beatty. Do you want to ride it now? Is he kidding me? As expected, did I misunderstand his previous attention as a kindness? Beatty unconsciously frowned because of the doubt. You dont like the running wheel? The boy tilted his head and this time he pushed a huge tray. Then, how about this one? ? Beatty raised her head and with her questioning eyes, she saw a seven-floored mansion. Besides the lobby, the mansion had a banquet hall, the drawing room, the dressing room, and so forth. With nothing lacking, it was surely A mansion for a squirrel. . Seeing the furniture perfectly reduced to squirrel size, Beatty forgot about what she was going to say. What in the world is this? Among these, do you have anything that you like? The boy took things out of the mini-mansion then put them in front of her as if asking her to choose. A bed for a squirrel. A dress for a squirrel. A tea set for a squirrel. Beatty stared at the chestnut-sized miniatures in front of her with puzzled eyes. Ah. The boys voice sounded playful. Give me your hand. ? She hesitated, then reached out her hand. Ta-da. He put a life-sized squirrel doll which was dressed for a banquet in her hand. Tiny Beatty shook the doll with both hands, and Carlitos, who was staring at her, spoke. Its a squirrel holding a squirrel. Looking at the somehow proud boy, Beatty had an incomprehensible look on her face. *** Hohoho. Did you two have a good time together? Yeah. She played with me well. Oh my, taking care of your younger sister like this, our Young Master has become all grown up! I originally already am. Did he say I played with him? So, he wasnt joking around? At the sight of the boy answering calmly, Beatty somehow felt wronged. Chuub. Actually. Earlier, Beatty transformed into her squirrel form after feeling pressured by her brothers twinkling eyes. She mumbled in secret. Chu chuuu chuub, chuut chub chuuuuut! Who said we played together, its more likely he teased me! As soon as she turned into a squirrel, her older brothers eyes sparkled. Do you want to ride this? This one too. Get in here. He brought out all the toys in the room and bothered her a lot. It was hard to listen to all of his requests, as though she had climbed a big old tree ten laps up and down. Chuchuu chuuuut! Hes really a strange lion! There was no need for her older brother to understand the squirrel words. Oh my! It was like that? Our Young Miss, did you have fun? The problem was Johanna couldnt understand her words either, but. Johanna smiled delightedly at the Young Miss, who seemed to be showing off that she had been playing with her brother, while her limbs fluttered restlessly. Oh my, looks like youd so much fun playing that your cheeks are flushed like this. Its red because Im angry! Beatty was choked up with injustice. Now, Young Miss. Would you like to comfortably wear these pajamas? Following Johannas lead, she was moved to a dressing roomBeatty was again shocked by these magnificent dresses they gave to a guestand changed into her nightwear. Trudge, trudge. She came back to the bedroom with her two legs that were never short in the first place. Hm? She discovered her older brother standing in the middle of the huge and empty room. Why is he still here and not going out? Beatty gave him a puzzled look. . . So, for a moment, the siblings had a staring contest and confronted each other. Then, Beatty carefully looked at him and called. Older Brother Carlitos El Aslan? Why isnt he doing anything, even when I called him Older Brother? She had thought about it for a while, but she couldnt think about any other title. Since Ive politely called him first by his full name this is considered as an honorific, right? She remembered reading somewhere that a respectful honorific was to call a persons name without leaving out their title or surname. Again, what is that. Or perhaps she remembered it wrong because her older brother had an absurd look on his face. Youre not even some kind of officer, so why are you calling me so weirdly? Then, what should I. Just call me by name. Older Brother Carlitos? Then he appeared like he was confused at why she had called him like that. Um, Older Brother Carlitos isnt going to sleep? Of course, I have to sleep. Then, why is Older Brother Carlit-u-z. Continuously calling the long name was harsh on the childs tongue. Beatty blushed after her tongue twisted from repeatedly saying his name. My body is still young. She didnt usually make mistakes like this, but This was all because of the eight years olds body. The boy looked at Beattys embarrassed face, then smirked and spoke. Call me Carl. The corners of his mouth drew a crescent-shaped line. Beattys eyes widened at the unexpected soft smile. However, the smile quickly disappeared, leaving him with a mischievous grin. Since its hard to pronounce it with that short tongue. When she saw her brother adding that undoubtedly provoking word, Beattys round eyes turned into a pointed triangle. . Carl. Firstly, she called him as she was told. Then accordingly as she was told, she simply called him by his name only. Juuk. Her soft cheeks were stretched out. You have to add the Older Brother too. Olda Bwoda Carl, pease yet ma cheeks go. Her cheeks were pulled, so the words didnt come out properly. Beatty looked sulky because her older brother grabbed her cheeks, making her let out the short-tongued sounds she didnt like. Juuk. Juuk. Afterward, Carl stretched, poked, and kneaded her soft cheeks as much as he wanted. Hm. When he released his hands, despite adjusting his strength to the weakest level, red marks remained on her glutinous rice-cake-like white cheeks. Finally, Im free! As soon as her cheeks were released, Beatty wrapped them around with her small hands and quickly widened their distance. . He was staring blankly at her. Somehow, Beatty turned her head slightly to Carls eyes, which had a hint of disappointment. Ahem. Ahem. . So, Older Brother Carl. Why. Im going to sleep now. Sleep. Beatty asked, looking back at the eyes that were still stuck at her. Are you not going back? Now she really wanted to sleep. This young body was too weak to handle drowsiness. It hadnt been long since the sun set, yet her eyelids had become so heavy. Ill watch you lying down. ? Why would he want to see that? While she was still thinking, Beatty was soon laid on the bed by a strong force. Lie down. He said he controlled his power, but for Beatty, it was as powerful as some elephant shapeshifters strength. Hm? He abruptly put her head on the soft pillow, and Uph! She was buried under the blanket which Carl lifted up to her mouth, also Rockabye. He even patted her through the blanket. Although it was clumsily done, Carl did the entire steps of putting a baby to sleep. He nodded with a proud face, then told her. Sleep well. Older Brother Carl too. Kay. It was Beattys first time for being put to sleep even though it was poorly done. Beatty hesitated for a moment then said good night in the most respectful way she remembered. Please have a good nights rest. A strange greeting for a small child to pass to the boy. *Smirk.* Upon hearing that, Carl naturally reached out his hand while deflating his mouth. Okay, Beatty. A playful breeze patted Beattys head lightly, ruffling her hair. See you tomorrow, Tail Fur. Soon the door closed and the boy left the room. He called me Tiny Kid, then he called me Tail Fur. Tch. Beatty, who was left behind, grumbled this and that about her older brother who teased her with whatever names he liked. . She turned her head and repeatedly confirmed that there was no eye around her. After shed finally felt reassured and done checking Beatty hesitated for a moment, raised her arm then put her hand at the place Carl patted previously. As if by doing so, she could catch the remaining warmth. CH 18 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Damn it! Damn it! Shit! While everyone went outside to secure the Tuberosum that is replacing the military supplies. Inside the office room, Count Zealot chewed on his lips roughly while his mind wildly went back and forth. How did the plan that Ive prepared! Thud! The Count couldnt beat his own temper, so he smashed the office desk with his fist. The smile that had always been maintained well without a trace and the face that always looked good became distorted. Damn it! That tiny Young Miss ruined everything! The Count grinds his teeth with a nervous face and there was not even an ounce of his used-to-be leisure self in his ordinary days. At that time, the communication device on the desk flashed. Blink. Blink. The repeated light was a signal that a communication had arrived. Different from the Dukes signal that was out on the battlefield, it was a greenish-yellow light. . It was a contact from that place, who came to ask for his report. The Count stared at the flickering light for a moment, and as if he had decided, he reached out his hands. Ssk. Instead of the communication device on the desk, the Count picked up the coat he threw next to him and went out of the office, turning his back at the communication device that was emitting signals. Ah! Acting Proxy! The Count was passing the corridor at a rapid pace and ran into a group who returned to the castle to take more collection tools. Youve worked hard today! When you were talking earlier, it looks like the Count also worried a lot. Fortunately, as the Young Miss has said, Tuberosum is scattered everywhere, so now I can put aside the supply concerns. The Counts insides once again twisted when he saw the people chat and giggle with each other, praising the Young Ladys wisdom with a happy face. Among them, a man of his age approached the Count and grabbed his hands then patted it as if he were comforting him. Count Zealot, youve been through a lot. N-no. The Count flinched at the sudden contact and consciously humbled. Anyhow, the battlefields situation is urgent because Your Excellency the Duke, and also all the people who wanted to be worthy of use ran to the military camp. . How hard it must have been to take care of the familys housework from the back with insufficient manpower I know how you feel. Dont mention it. When Your Excellency has come back, Ill tell him about how much the Count has done to protect the house! The Counts face hardened at the next word of the nobles who were laughing cheerfully while saying, Just trust this person! Just hang in there a little more, because now, Your Excellency will be back soon, so youll be able to put down your heavy job as an acting proxy. For a moment, the Count almost made a face that shows his loathness. Then, the Count will also say goodbye to the hardships! Haha! Haha ha. The Count smiled with pretense, he then turned around and took his steps. Step. Step. Going out of the peoples sight, the Count took out his handkerchief and roughly wiped his hands. Kwak! Then he threw his wiped handkerchief on the floor and stepped on it. Damn it! The Count muttered lowly and his face became horribly distorted. *** Meanwhile, Somewhere with the walls that were covered with some fancy gilt decorations. Tok. Tok. The woman tapped on the greenish-golden communication device with her fingernails, then she stopped her finger and opened her mouth. I should have heard some good news by now. Ssk. Following her hand that was pulled back, the fancy sleeves that were covering her arms stretched elegantly. Not enough by only skipping giving a report, but he also dared to not receive the contact from the Royal Family. Thud! To express her refined anger, she pushed out the armrest of her redwood chair as if shes throwing it and got up. Anyhow. Step. Step. Wearing her pearl-decorated shoes, she stopped in front of a person who was quietly waiting with her head down. It seems like the hounds had forgotten their place after getting complimented for a few small things. . The woman looked satisfied at the face of the person who quietly closed her mouth with a slightly frightened expression. Then she commanded. You should intervene directly. Tak. The woman folded her fan and using it she raised the chin of the municipal person. This time, you wont make a mistake, right? The woman stared at her face with snake-like eyes and called her name warningly. Firina Seaulus. The face that was lifted by the womans fan. While screaming very sharply from behind of Beatty, who ran away from the capital mansion, Yes, Your Majesty. It was the face that cursed on her niece. *** Chirp. Chirp. Beatty opened her eyes at the morning birds crying sound. Oh my, are you already awake, Young Miss? Beatty woke up after her first night in the Dukes Castle and she was distracted early in the morning by the hand of the maids who immediately flocked. Her face was wiped with face wash at just the right temperature, and another door from the dressing room that she saw last night where she took out her nightgown was opened. Now, what kind of dress would you like to wear today? How about this chiffon dress? I think a light milky skirt would go well with Young Miss! No, it doesnt! Young Miss, please look at this. This dress have a white lace just like Young Miss cheeks Thats not enough! In order to enhance Young Miss cuteness, this red satin dress U-um. Dress here and dress there. Beattys head spun round and round at the feast of the wave of dresses that she had never seen before. Oh! This celestial blue is the perfect color for the Young Miss! This one too! Kyaak! How could someone look so good in yellow? Even if you said youre a chick shapeshifter, Ill believe it! Move away! Ack! Right! This is the one. This blue color is born for the Young Miss to wear! They looked half-eyed and enthusiastic as they said that she looked good in all kinds of dresses. By any chance, is this a torment? Was it a kind of territoriality? And to the point of her doubting it for a moment, the procession of dresses didnt stop easily. So cute! Hup! For a moment, I couldnt breathe because of the excessive cuteness! Oh my, our Young Miss even her wide-eyed face is so cute! While wearing those many dresses, the maids kept saying cute all the time. These people. Beatty wondered. Do they dont know what cute is? Beatty recalled about the cute that she had been hearing about. Hehehe. These cute things. It was the words that the butler in the capital mansion used to say while counting gold coins in a box. Oh, this is cute. It was the words that the maids in the capital mansion used to say as they put props from the room into their pockets. Shed inferred from these memories, but perhaps cute is Doesnt it refer to something valuable that is in your own hands? Specifically, the more gold it contained, the more cuteness it seemed to increase. Anyway, the cuteness that people usually say was not what they say to a person, but to what they put in their hands. . After thinking for a while, Beatty spoke carefully. I But, Im mine. Just in case there would be a misunderstanding, she made it clear before there was a problem arose, but. Somehow, the maids who used to say cute all the time, this time they gasped and covered their mouths. ?? The moment a question mark raised above Beattys head, the maids voices popped out again like a flood. Kyaak! Oh my! Holy Cow! Thats right! Thats right! Our Young Miss is surely our Young Miss! Ah, so cute. Even until those who stumble as if they were dizzy. Where did you learn that kind of word? Well done. If the other bastard guys talk to you impertinently while saying things like that, just kick him out right away! The maids talked for a long time, praising her out-of-the-blue, and even recommended some ways of doing strange behaviors. Something is weird. She only changed her clothes once, but somehow she felt exhausted already. After a fierce debate that was reminiscent of a war between the maids, todays dress was designated as a navy blue satin dress. It feels so soft. Beatty curiously grabbed the hem of her skirt. She was going to head to the restaurant now, but. Um, Young Miss Beatty. Before leaving the door, the beige-haired maid shyly called her. Thank you. ? Seeing Beattys puzzled expression, the maid hurriedly added an explanation. Ah, my lover is out as a soldier, too. And, I was really worried when I saw the fire in the warehouse yesterday, but. The maid had dim eyes for a moment as if she had recalled the hopelessness of that time, and soon she smiled broadly. Young Miss solved the problem. . I saw earlier that the cart is already full. No matter how piggy my lover is, it was so full that I thought to the extent that he couldnt eat it all? Oink. Oink. The maid tried to make the child laugh and acted like a pig in a ridiculous way. Thanks to you, I think Im going to sleep well without any worry. She smiled so widely that her teeth showed. CH 19 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil At the Dukes Castle hallway. Beatty walked to the dining room and without realizing it herself, she turned her head. Her eyes met with the maid who was giving her a smile, then after she saw that, she hurriedly turned her head again. Its strange. The Dukes Castle was a strange place. The warm hospitality, the big and beautiful room, the kind people. It felt like a Cloud Castle that was surely inside a fairy tale. Like the Cloud Castle, it would be great if it didnt disappear after being blown. Somehow, the feel of the floor touching her feet from her steps felt light as if she was stepping on a cloud. Beatty arrived at the dining room after walking down the long hallway with such plump steps. Click. Did you sleep well, Tiny Kid? Older Brother Carl! Carl had already arrived in front of the long dinner table. Did you sleep comfortably last night? Laugh. Today, too, Carl laughed a little at Beattys unnatural way of speaking and touched Beattys head as if it were natural. Then he said, Yeah, I slept comfortably. . Gently. The hand that was stroking her hair was tickling. Beatty, who was blushing with an embarrassed look, said, Ah! and asked as if she remembered something. Are you going to have breakfast now? Yup. Then, Ill be going up until you finish eating! Without being noticed. This was suggested purely out of goodwill. Because I dont want to ruin your mood. Her brother was still fascinating, and a being that she didnt know well of, but Beatty didnt hate him. No, actually, she also wanted to look a little better. So that his appetite would not be ruined, if I avoid him first, Ill look good as a sensible kid, right? Beatty didnt notice that her common sense was wrong. It was because she spent most of her time alone with a limited absence, without being educated separately and having the opportunity to hang out with ordinary people. The only person she ever met was her aunt, who would always frown every time she looked at her. Tsk. Youre ruining my appetite. Beatty remembered her aunts expression of displeasure and her words when she saw her in the garden, not knowing that it was wrong. The only thing a child who grew up by being locked up knows was learning from an abandoned book in the warehouse. So the childs world was narrow and distorted somewhere. Because if he looks at my face and eats, his mood will be ruined. Beatty naturally turns her back to excuse herself from the dining table, but. Where are you going? Carls voice that was heard from behind caught her. What did you leave behind? Yes? No, its not that. Then, why are you going out as soon as you came in? Um so that Older Brother can eat comfortably? Beatty was puzzled, so she raised her tone at the end of her words as if she was confirming. Beatty saw Carl who frowned and she was flustered. Is this not it? Scrape. As he got up from his seat, Carl asked. Do you dislike eating with me? Yes? No. . Thats not me. Isnt Older Brother the one who dislikes eating with me? Even before she could finish her words. Sit down. Carls firm voice was heard. The chair on the other side from where he sat was directly moved. Quick. Carl rushed with a glance. Beatty had hesitated for a while and was pushed back to her seat in an unguarded moment. After confirming that Beatty was seated, Carl returned to his seat and ordered the servant to bring in the meal. As if she had waited for it from the beginning, Beatty stared at the just-released appetizer soup and asked. Are we eating together? Obviously? It was a firm voice as if it was asking if there could be any other conclusions. . And again, her insides were tickling. Being unfamiliar with the gentleness, Beatty focused on the food in her eyes to shake off the awkwardness. *** Beatty remained guarded at first. For Beatty, who had never been treated like a child, the Dukes Castle people were unknown beings. There is no way there is a person who will be nice to me for no reason. When people gave her things because of her smiling face. When they made her wear clean clothes and pour out compliments that they didnt know what was the meaning of it. And also, when they give out delicious meals. But Ive already suffered from it once, right? How did Ritter, the one who she trusted as a friend, betrayed her. Beatty recalled it again and again, so that she would be on guard. However, the more she got used to the warmth of the voice that called her. Tail Fur. Instead of flinching her shoulders at what he called her, she listened intently as if she had been waiting. Beatty, whose insides had become soft without herself realizing it. Ssshk. Ssshk. Ssshk. Every time she had something to think about, she would turn into her squirrel form and climb up a tree, just like a habit. Beatty agonized at the tallest tree branch. By any chance, could it be that they just didnt know? It has already been five years since her father left the Duchy because of the war. Maybe thats why they forgot what kind of existence she was to her family. Ah, maybe! It could be that they thought of me as a blot but they just didnt talk about it at all! Beatty nodded to her own speculation that was also a pretty strong hypothesis. The shameful squirrel shapeshifter, which was born into the lion family. Surely, it was something that he doesnt even want to talk about. Maybe, thats why the people who dont know her fathers heart, treated her like a real Young Lady. Then, if Father has come back. Will these warm-hearted people change, just like the people in the past that were in her aunts mansion? She tried to imagine her brothers golden eyes, which used to be like honey tea when he looked at her, unlike his cold impression, was giving her a cold and icy look. . For a moment, her heart ached. Chu chuut! Get yourself together! Slap. Slap. In order to easily hold onto herself again, the squirrel moved her small hands quickly and dry-washed her face. If they changed into being cold so what? Originally, its a natural thing that they were supposed to be on that side. It must have been that she was a little influenced by the strange Dukes Castle. People who are kind to her. It was a strange thing that they treated her like that, so it was simply just her greed to be sad that it will go back to the way it was. Yeah, lets not be greedy. She mustnt forget the end of the fairy tale The Arrogant Traveler. After all, rather than have lingering feelings for what was not supposed to be given to Beatty Instead before they change, itll be fine if I just say thank you, right? Even if it was a mistake, she wanted to repay the warmth that they had given her. Chuub! Great! Ssshk. Ssshk. Ssshk. Ssshk. Ssshk. Ssshk. Beatty, who wandered around the garden enthusiastically, picked the fruit that was attached at the top of the tallest tree and handed it out to the people. That day, the Dukes Castle became a crucible filled with emotions. *** In the northern mountain range at the top of the ice cap, there were scattered chunks of ice that had not melted even after winter had passed for a long time. And the lower middle of the mountain. There could be seen a figure who was climbing the rocky hill with bare hands. Putting his finger in the rock with sheer force, he stepped on a hill that had never allowed people. Huff. A boy who swept his black bangs back as if it was troublesome, Carl looked around. Is it here? What was he looking for? Carl stepped into an overgrown packed forest that seemed like it would go missing as soon as an ordinary person entered. Oh my! As soon as he entered, a big black wolf that hid in the dark shadow rushed in with his mouth wide open. However, this naturally high-spirited assassin killed it with a single sword. In the blink of an eye, the part of the land that the wolf fell off turned red. The boy didnt even look at it, and after he cleaned up the sword and put it in, he looked here and there around his body. It was to see if there was any blood that had splashed on his clothes. If this was before, I wouldnt even care about things like this, but. Aack! Stomping on the shoulders of the man who was screaming painfully, Carl pulled out the sword with an indifferent expression. An assassin who broke into Aslan with a grudge was like a dessert after a meal. I cant even exercise after meals. Although it cant be called a delicious dessert. Carl felt bored and put the sword back into the scabbard at the waist. However, the blood that wasnt cleaned up splattered on his clothes. Young Master! Dont tell me youre going to visit the Young Miss room like that, are you? So, I cant? Carl tilted his head at Johannas unusual enthusiasm. Huft. Young Master. You shouldnt look like this in front of Young Miss. What would you do if the Young Miss was surprised and got sick? What? Just with this? Yes. The Young Miss, even with just with this, she can be surprised. Johanna declared while pointing to the bloodstains at Carls clothes. You know that the Young Miss body is weak, right? Maybe you didnt know this, but, even with just getting surprised a lot, a weak person can get sick. ! Just because the person was simply surprised, itll get sick? How can a person be so weak?! Now, you know, right? In the future, you have to be careful, Young Master. Carl nodded quietly at Johannas request after giving such shocking information. CH 20 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Since Tail Fur cant be surprised after seeing me. Carl muttered, recalling Beattys round black eyes. His little sister, who had just arrived at the mansion, was the one that Carl cared about right now. This is the first time she came back to the North after being in the Capital all this time. The northern mountain range where Aslan is located. Even on the continent, this place was infamous as the most dangerous wilderness. The forest was full of predators who are after people, and deep in the mountain range, even though its rare, there were also magical beasts. Only the strong survived in this place where it is difficult for any living beings to survive. Thats why, the words, Northern humans are half beasts, also came out. Of course, the trivial expression of Beasts was given by other local people from another area who were afraid of the Northern peoples strong body, but. She doesnt suit here. In this northern part of the Kingdom, where half-beast stamina is common, she was born with an unusually delicate body. A fluffy and very tiny bundle of tail fur. That was his impression when he first saw his little sister. It was already fascinating how she walks even if she is as small as a bean, but she even climbs a tree because shes a squirrel shapeshifter. Smirk. Carls mouth went up, recalling the little hand that reached out to him the day before. I heard theres a Northern Winter Wind Crystal Fox around here. After saying the name of the magical beast who had lived for more than a hundred years, Carl muttered. Itll be nice for the cloak that Tail Fur wears. Carl, who dealt with a terrifying magical beast for some kind of fur although the knights from other territories had to gather and still barely could subjugate it, hurried his steps as he imagined a squirrel wrapping around her body with a fluffy bundle of tail fur just like herself. *** Hm. Beatty looked around the garden carefully. Which one is the best ripened? To be exact, the top of the tree in the garden. It was a great success to pick fruits from a tree because she wanted to repay the kindness of the people of the castle who were good to her. Hic, Young Miss! This is the best! This taste is really My mouth cant even describe it with any expressions! This is the best tree fruit in my life! While they thought, Not a single fruit that Young Miss gave with her hands thats smaller than that bracken can be wasted, the fruit pie that was made by the head cook with all of his soul has been the talk of the Duke Castles people as a legend, since then. Even as she worried, A lion shapeshifter must have a carnivorous taste, would he like it if I give an acorn as a gift? She brought it to her older brother, too. Youre giving this to me? For some reason, he stared at her strangely for a long timeshe was so cute, so he was agonizing whether it was okay to put her in his mouth for a momentbut as she was expecting for a return, her hair was stroked to the point where its messed up. With such fervent support, Beatty gained a little confidence. It mustve meant that I also have good eyes for tree fruits! During her childhood, her meals didnt come properly. It was a skill that was polished while she searched the garden trees to find something to fill her stomach, as she listened to the rumbling sound from her stomach. As much as she had eaten all the decent garden fruit, Beatty prided herself on being a fruit expert who had mastered the taste of the tree fruit. There. That one which has a bird-bite mark looks sweet. Beatty nodded with a serious look, fairly just like an expert, then she rolled up her sleeves to pick the fruit. However, as Beatty was engrossed in searching for the fruit, there could be heard a commotion that was loud enough for her to hear it. Hm? Beatty pricked up her ears at the sound that came from somewhere. The loud noise that was heard from a distance grew closer and closer. Throb. Huh? At that time, as if her heart was pounding, the pulsation of the signum on her wrist rang. is calling. Somehow, the thought that she had to go there felt strong. Beatty, who looked blank, turned her body unconsciously. She stepped as if she was possessed by something. Young Miss! Grab. When the maid grabbed her shoulder, the focus on Beattys eyes returned. What was it just now? The maids, who were watching from a little distance while the Young Miss was playing in the garden, hurriedly approached and said to Beatty, who looked around dazedly. Young Miss, well go find out what kind of fuss this is, please go into the castle. The castle? Yes, well let you know as soon as we make sure that its safe But, before they could move on, the commotion caught up with them. Aaack! Its going that way! No! Grab it! The guards, whose faces turned red as if they had raced from the castle wall, ran while shouting. Gasp! They were tracking something, but then they turned blue when they saw the figure in front of them. Young Miss! Please avoid it! Its a Snowstorm Squirrel! The maids faces hardened when they heard the soldiers shouts. Why is that magical beast her! Its there! Grab i The white figure moved in a zigzag pattern to avoid the hands of the most forward guard. Everyone threw themselves to stop the unexpected movements, but they couldnt stop the sprinting white figure that quickly drew his trajectories. And the next moment, the white figure disappeared from everyones eyes that couldnt keep up with his speed. Y-Young Miss! Smack. Beatty felt something sticking to her face. That mean Magical Beast bastard! Taking the Young Miss as a hostage! That jerk! Stay away from our Young Miss! The soldiers have ferociously drawn weapons, scowled at something thats on Beattys cheek and shouted. While they were hesitating, if they attack, then the Young Miss might end up in more danger. ? At the peoples reactions, with a slightly frightened face, Beatty raised her hand to identify what had stuck to her. Soft. ?? Beatty looked puzzled at the feeling of the soft fur that felt familiar from somewhere. At that time. C Finally. ! Beattys eyes widened. C Ive found you. A place deep inside her body. A sound was heard as if it were ringing directly with a soul that she didnt even know existed. While she was bewildered at the feeling that she had never encountered before. Suddenly, there was a snowstorm raging to the point that made her unable to open her eyes. ?! Beatty closed her eyes tightly and covered them forward with both of her hands reflexively. And, at the next moment when she opened her eyes. Blink. Blink. She couldnt help but doubt the sight before her. *** YYoung Miss? After an untimely blizzard erupted and stirred around, the Young Miss who had been here just now, disappeared without a trace. The people who looked at the place where the Young Miss was standing gradually came to their senses. Were in trouble! Young Miss was kidnapped by the magical beast! W-w-what should we do? When the Young Master has come back When I come back? Gnash. He had been gnashing his teeth hard, the guard turned his head while he still hardened. When I come back, then what? There already was Carl, who seemed to already have life on his face. As soon as I came, the inside of the castle was noisy, so I came here. Carl, who seemed to have run through the main gate with the body of a giant crystal fox on his shoulder, looked around and opened his mouth. Whats going on here? The maids pale faces came into Carls eyes. The boy recognized their faces. Wheres Tail Fur? It was the people who were supposed to stick around Beatty. Carl asked again as his forehead had a deep furrow cut. I asked where Tiny Kid is. A growl could be heard mixed in his voice. W-we apologize! Its our fault! The guards bowed their heads with a guilty face. Although his face turned white, the captain of the guard, who somehow came to his senses, came forward and reported. As I was mobilizing as many people as possible to work on the supply letter to the military a magical beast broke in, taking advantage of the security that is much more loose than usual. A magical beast? Carl asked in a strange tone. Yes. Were curious about that, too. We dont know why that guy who doesnt usually get out of his domain jumped in here like crazy. What kind of magical beast was it? Its a Snowstorm Squirrel. At the words of the captain of the guard, the knight who followed Carl breathed in surprise. A Snowstorm Squirrel?! The most senior of that notorious high mountain range? Yes. As long as its been in the northern mountains, its a strong magical beast. But, fortunately, humans werent considered as food. Even if his taste is not into people, he would become extremely violent if he thinks someone invaded his territory! Last time, a group of smugglers who foolishly passed there were exterminated along with dozens of mercenaries! Worries spread more on the faces of those who heard of the dangerousness of the magical beast. And to say that the Young Miss had been taken away by such a ferocious magical beast! As the captain of the guard lowered his head in a sense of responsibility, the knight tilted his head and said. But, why did he take away our Young Miss? CH 21 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Im not sure? Ah! Isnt it because our Young Miss is a Squirrel Young Miss? The young soldier presented an unexpected hypothesis and drew peoples attention. Suddenly becoming the spotlight, the young soldier blushed and said in a crawling voice. I I mean, arent shapeshifters popular with the shapeshifter animals? No, that obedience The security lions also looked like they only liked the Young Master, and I wonder if that was what happened with that magical beast too. Who wouldve known that he would misunderstand the lions when they showed their willingness to obey the Young Master in advance, when it was actually because they were afraid that they would suffer when battlingit was actually torment under the pretext of battlingas they were arranging their ranks! The knight tried to correct the misunderstanding of the young soldier, but the Young Master was much faster to respond to his words than him. That one impudent bastard. Gnash. From Carls mouth, there came out a gnashing sound of his sharp tooth. That squirrel bastard who unknowingly rolled from somewhere. Y-Young Master. Your bloodthirst! He dares to go after our houses squirrel?! The knight trembled when he saw the Young Master spouting his murderous spirit continuously as if he had returned to the battlefield. Right now in front of his eyes, the knight seemed to be watching what would happen when a person picked out a sleeping lions tail fur. Go and fetch everyone whos inside now immediately! Its a subjugation! Surprised by the Young Masters rare shout, the knight rushed to the training barracks to call his colleagues. *** On another side. Beatty had been moved to an unknown place and in her vision shone green trees. . Its a very jam-packed trees. It wasnt like the garden tree that she had been around until a moment ago. The thickly grown forest was definitely outside the castle. Heres the Northern Mountain Range? Thats the place where she looked up every day, so she cant help but to infer it. It was weird that they could move to a further place than this just in a blink of an eye, and. As she looked around with anxious eyes, that sound spoke to her again. C Hi. Flinch. Beatty trembled at the sound that she could not get used to even when she heard it again. At her gaze which was busily looking everywhere again. Soft. Something on her cheek drew her attention. . Beatty hesitated for a moment, but then she boldly reached out and pulled off what was attached to her face. Beatty tightened her grip in case she was going to be attacked, and her eyes wide open to the shape that caught her eyes. A squirrel? C To be exact, a Snowstorm Squirrel Magical Beast. What?! Beatty was surprised to see the white squirrel who was talking and looking straight at her. Obviously his words were delivered, but the white squirrels mouth didnt move even a bit. C Since the only thing that can hold me is this body, it turns out that I became late in finding you. Finding me? A question arose in Beattys eyes. The white squirrel saw the confused Beatty, smiled as if saying that shes cute, and said again. C Surely, we need greetings, right? . C Hi, Fragment. Fragment? C Yeah, a star fragment. Among them, youre my fragment. Yours? At the words that she couldnt understand, Beattys eye rims wrinkled up. C Yeah! Im [ ]. Criiiing. Her head rang. C Hm. As expected, this cant be done like this. ? C Anyway, to make it easier for you to understand. As the white squirrel clicked his fingers, a twinkling swarm of light came out from his fingertips. C Star. The night skys that star? C Yeah. He replied as if he had read Beattys mind. Hooooong. The twinkling swarm of light from the fingertips of the white squirrel soared far into the sky like a shooting star turned upside down. C I am the star itself and the one who rules the stars. Although Beatty still couldnt understand his words, at his next words, she opened her eyes wide. C Its an existence that you guys called it as the Constellation of the Squirrel. Constellation! The origin of the shapeshifters, and the God of another world who saved the world before destruction. In other words, the reason Beatty, a squirrel shapeshifter, existed. The Originator? When she suddenly saw him claiming himself as a mythological being, Beatty thought there was nothing more surprising than this. C Ah! So, its easier to tell you like this. However, it wasnt. At the next moment, Beatty couldnt help but to open her mouth and raise her voice. C Im the one who sent you back here. Yes?! C Yeah, I should have said this sooner. Did you say you sent me here? Beatty was thrown into confusion. What is the meaning of that? Then, I suddenly came back to 10 years before was also, no, maybe the dying me was C Shush. The self-proclaimed Constellation calmed her down who had a lot of questions. C We dont have much time. Even though I chose this body because its strong. Body? C Im talking about this magical beasts body. It was hard to find a body that was compatible enough even if its only for a moment around here, so after the descent was solved, Im going to take care of it well. (t/n: it in [Im going to take care of it well] = the body of the magical beast. And, Im going to explain what Constellation meant with [the descent was solved]. -> Hes that Constellation, the God of another world, the Star itself, the Ruler of the Stars, just like it was mentioned a few lines above. So, hes not supposed to be on land, but up in the sky. -> In order to talk to Beatty, he needs a medium. He has to enter a body, and its not just any body. Unfortunately, it has to be a body that has enough of his blood. -> His blood = his descent = a squirrel shapeshifter, which only very few exist. From this story so far, theres only this Snowstorm Squirrel and Beatty that exist. -> That was a problem for him. And after he found the body, the problem was solved.) The Constellation held the childs hand tightly around, using the squirrel magical beasts body, and continued again. C Ill tell you the important thing. At his next words, Beattys ears lit up as she loosened her fingers again with a doubtful face. C The reason I sent you back. ! C The reason was. Thump. Thump. Beatty listened carefully, and since she concentrated so much, she could even hear her heart beating. With his mouth still motionless, the Constellation faced Beatty, raised his hand as if it was unexpected, and said. C Oh! This one solved much faster than I thought. . Beatty looked at the white squirrel with puzzled eyes. Tilt. Where did the existence that had a significant energy until just now go, and the ordinary squirrel magical beast opened its mouth. Chuut chuut. It was an ordinary squirrels voice. The reason. Tremble. Beattys hand trembled automatically. You shouldve go only after you told me the reason! The Snowstorm Squirrels ears stood up, perhaps startled by the sound that rang in its ears. In the meantime, he had never spared a creature that screamed arrogantly in front of him. He opened and stretched his mouth as much as a rock, and swallowed up all of the intruders in his territory. The Snowstorm Squirrel took out its sharp tooth that was jammed and embedded in the roof of its mouth. Sae-ek. Sae-ek He put back his tooth again at the energy that was rising from the girl who breathed heavily. It was an energy that somewhat made his heart felt tired. The squirrel magical beast liked the girl. The Snowstorm Squirrel changed his plan to bite her head as if he were dealing with other intruders, and instead, he patted the girl with his jelly-embedded front feet as if he was calming her down. Beatty, who had fumed in despondency and anger for a while, came to her senses because of a sound that was heard from a place not far away. Crisp. What was that sound just now? A deep mountain range where its rare to have people. She came to realize that she only had her body without any weapons in an unfamiliar forest. Press. Beatty grabbed the string bag that she was carrying on her shoulder without realizing it. Rustle. ! This time, it sounded a bit clearer. The sound of a heavy footstep. It is a huge beast? The northern mountain range was as famous as a place that was common for large predators, as much as pigeons in the capital. Beattys eyes became busy looking around, at the presence of a predator that might appear immediately. Where is a big tree which I can climb up fast! As Beatty was looking for the highest tree to escape in her squirrel form if it was needed, she heard a voice that she couldnt even imagine. You. Hm? It was a persons voice. That also, it was somewhat familiar. As if calling someone he knew, it was a voice that sounded like the encounter here was unexpected. Does he know me? Ah! By any chance! Beatty turned her head to see whether if he was a Dukes Castle people or not who came out after the magical beast who intruded, and what was seen in her eyes was Who are you? (t/n: she was asking in a formal way of speaking.) He was a suspicious person as if he was painted. A black robe that wrapped around his whole body in a mountain range where normally you wont encounter people. A short stature without even a companion around him in a dangerous place where a small number of people should not travel in this area, even if youre a native of this area. A large and overwhelming shadow of his frame that was similar to her older brother was cast over Beattys face. Contrary to its very suspicious appearance. Im. The voice itself could be called a beautiful voice. Hm? Contrary to what was expected from the big shadow in front of me, it was the voice of a boy who still had a fresh charm before becoming an adult. From the perspective of an 8-year-old child, which anything will look big, it seemed that she had exaggerated the suspicious outline in her vision with a maximized vigilance. Beatty calmed down a little and looked at the person who was in front of her again. Its a similar height with Older Brother. When it turned out that he was about her age and not a suspicious adult, Beatty became a little less wary and asked. Who are you? (t/n: she asked in an informal way of speaking.) . As if it was somehow difficult, the unidentified boy kept silent. Hey. Flinch. As she took a step closer, the boy stepped back and moved away, as if something from Tiny Beatty became a threat to him. CH 22 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil ? Beatty, who tilted her head at an unexpected response, stopped walking. Uhm. I thought you were in distress, too. . Oh, Im not a dangerous person. Somehow, Beatty appealed to the suspicious boy that she was not a suspicious person and thought. If he was also of my age, he might have been surprised to see someone he didnt know suddenly appear. Beatty considered the opponents situation in her own way, and said with a considerate and serious look. But, I wont approach you if youre scared. Pfft. Beatty seemed to hear a small burst of laughter under the robe and she had an odd look. ? . Beatty stared at the robe with the sword that was slowly being lifted as if she asked when he had made such a sound, and she firstly left her words like that and tried to turn around her body. Anyway, then since I have to find my way Drop. Drops of water fell over her nose bridge. Huh? She wondered if it was a dewdrop that mistakenly dropped, but it was not. Pitter-patter. At the rain that was suddenly pouring, Beatty looked up at the sky with a puzzled look. F-first, where should I go to avoid it. She was looking around for shade of trees to avoid the rain, but. The boy who left his place for her caught her eyes. Ah. It happened to be the place where the largest leaf was blocking the raindrops. So he wasnt trying to avoid me? After hesitating for a while and at the raindrops that gradually thickened, Beatty ran into the spot that the boy had emptied for her. *** Whoooosh. Only the sound of a sudden shower of rain rang around. Beatty, who escaped the rain by staying in one place in silence with an unknown boy, wriggled his fingers in awkwardness. Wait. Huh? The boy saw Beattys bag and his face hardened. As she followed his gaze, she saw a Snowstorm Squirrel that was inside the bag. When did he get in here. Stay still. Ill get rid of it right away. While Beatty was puzzled, the boy was faster and reached out his hand in a calm voice. Squeak! Feeling an overflowing dangerous energy from the boy, the Snowstorm Squirrels fur stood up and he made a threatening sound. D-dont! Thats not a squirrel, its a magical beast. I know! Huh? With a face of disbelief, Beatty picked it up and put the words that came to her mind in a hurry. Even if its a magical beast, its a squirrel thats just like my friend. What? As the boy seemed to be absurd, for a moment, Beattys face became blushed, but she had decided to go out shamelessly, just like her future merchant aspiration. Since I need him so that I can see the Constellation again. Although he was surely a strange Constellation. The boy nodded at Beattys repeated emphasis saying that the magical beast isnt a dangerous friend and he shouldnt be harmed. Okay. Phew. The relieved Beatty didnt know. If it looks dangerous, I can take care of it when she doesnt look. As the boy thought like that inside, he hid his finished-off murderous look. It rained for a long time after that. After talking about the magical beast, there was nothing much to be said. The silence that fell between the two was broken again. Achoo! It was because of the sound of Beattys small sneeze. Sniff. Feeling embarrassed by her own sound in the middle of being quiet, Beatty quietly covered her mouth. Achoo! Achoo! The sound of failing attempts to stop her sneezing that keeps on popping out. Hee Ah Choo! It leaked out of the hand which was covering her small mouth. Whenever she sneezed, her small body that was exposed to the cold air flinched, and the boys mouth which had looked down anxiously without realizing it himself moved slightly. Then, in the end. Hoo. As if he couldnt help it, the boy exhaled and reached out his hand. Here. ? Beatty looked puzzled at the hand which was in front of her. In this rain, it looks like youre going to be out of breath if you keep on like this. The boy, who broke the silence, spoke in a light tone as if he was acting. Ill attend to you, Lady. Lady? Beatty became puzzled by the title that she heard for the first time, and this time, she stepped back as much as the boy approached her. Huh? She stared at the lips that drew the crescent-shaped line that was exposed under the robe, and Beatty spoke. Y-Y-Youre suspicious. As her body temperature had dropped considerably before she knew it, a trembling voice came out when she opened my mouth. Huh? Im suspicious? The boy tilted his head as if it were unexpected. But the Lady also looks suspicious? W-What? While her teeth were grinding, Beatty asked back as if saying that it was absurd, and looked back at herself. Deep in the mountains. A young girl wandering alone in the forest without any equipment or anything, and wearing a dress that clearly does not match the harsh surroundings. It is suspicious. Looking back, it was suspicious that they would have nothing to say even if it was misunderstood as a ghost. Tuk. Something was overlaid over Beattys head, who fell into self-reflection for a moment. A black cloth? The boy took off his suspicious black robe, leaving only the hood covering his face, and used it to block the top of Beatty like an umbrella, then he opened his mouth. Theres a cabin I saw on the way coming here. Whooosh. The gradually thickening rain broke through the leaves that prevented the rain and wet the boys forehead. It doesnt seem that the rain will stop soon, so will you allow me to escort the Lady until there? As he was asking her like that, the boy led Beatty immediately without waiting for an answer. *** Perhaps it was a cabin built for hunters or shipwrecked survivors. Creak. After opening the door, as soon as the boy entered, he took off the cloth which was covered in the chair and dusted it off. Please sit down, Lady. Thanks. Beatty turned her head awkwardly at the boys behavior of offering the seat as if it was natural. Now you can give that to me. Ah. The boy naturally took the damply wet robe from Beattys hand. Fortunately, Beattys clothes were practically not wet thanks to the robe which almost blocked the rain. On the other hand, the boy who took off the robe that was covering his body, his clothes were wet enough to show his skin. Drop. Drop. Rainwater fell from the hood which was covering the boys head and wet the floor. Wont it be better to take that off? Huh? Since it seemed like the hoodie, which was dripping with water, seemed to wet the clothes more that was already wet by rain, Beatty said in a worried voice. Uhm. If by any chance you have some kind of circumstances, Ill be turning around and I wont look at your side. She had seen these kinds of things a lot from novels. A heroine with a secret or a runaway who has to hide its identity. Either way, because it will get me into trouble if I dig into his circumstances, I shouldnt uselessly dig in. Even though she doesnt know why, she wanted to return it as a favor because he gave her during the first time they met, a favor to avoid the showering rain. On the other hand, the boy made a strange look as he saw the girl turning her back with a very serious expression. Itll be okay, right? The boy muttered so small that the girl could not hear him and he threw off his hood. Tok. Tok. He opened his mouth as he slightly tapped on Beattys back as if he was knocking. You dont need to turn away from me. Huh? Beatty tilted at the boys word which was somewhat connotative. Im saying that you can look back, Lady. At the words that came out after a short break, Beatty somehow felt as if her shoulder had been held. What was it just now? Beatty, who was wondering why she felt like that, turned around. ! She could see the boys appearance which she had only guessed his physique over the robe. Thats. Beattys eyes opened wide when she saw something unexpected. An eye patch? The first thing that came in was an eye patch that uniquely covered across his eyes. The black eye patch, which hid the boys upper face like a masquerade mask, covered his eyes opaquely. The black cloth that covered up to the middle of his face stood tall and upright on his nose bridge. H-hes handsome. Despite the size of cloth covering one-third of his face, it still could not hide the perfection of the sculpture made up of accurate proportions. The shadow over his face clearly revealed the three-dimensionality of the perfect sculpture. Drop. The raindrops flowed along the sharp jawline and fell straight to the boys chest. Somehow, Beattys face turned red and she tried to turn her head. Hoo. At that time, maybe the hair on his face got in the way. Ssk. The boy swept his wet hair over. His straight forehead was frankly revealed. Something stood out in Beattys eyes when she came across his face. It was reflected under the eye patch cloth, which was slightly raised due to his high nose bridge. A mole near his eye? Under the invisible left eye. The only mark on his flawless skin. She inadvertently erased her attention to the feature that gave her a unique impression, and Beatty consciously turned her gaze away. I didnt stare at it too much, right? It was because she was ashamed to fix her eyes, as if she was possessed by the appearance that caught her eyes in an instant. Worried that he might be offended, she glanced and gave attention to him, but. Suddenly. Their eyes met. Quickly ? The boy looked at Beatty, who turned her head without realizing it, and had an odd look. Oh my. Somehow Beatty felt like holding her head, then she crossed her arms and felt her body under her hands were shivering. Shiver. The boy noticed the girls shallow trembling body, and walked around the cabin. Step. Step. The stove was lit with firewood which he found somewhere. And even after the chair was moved to the front of the stove, he spoke. Here. Huh? Beatty raised her head at the boys voice. Looking at her who was standing blankly near the doorway where she had entered, the boy hm-ed and opened his mouth. Its not that Im taking away the chair, but should I just move you by hugging you?? Smile. He spread his arms out, while drawing a cool line with his lips that looked unusually red after getting wet. Right now? CH 23 At his gesture like hes asking for her to hug him immediately, the blushed Beatty rushed to the chair and sat down. H-H-How can he say those kinds of words so calmly?! It was her first time seeing a boy her age talking like that to her, so Beatty was really flustered. Kind and sweet. But the boys words were different from the only kindness she knew, the Dukes Castle people. Sly? Uhmm. Sex appeal? No. Ah! Seduction! Yeah, its a seductive feeling. He was a person whose voice seemed to be brushing against her hand and made her feel stuck in his words. Beatty seemed to have seen in a book what this kind of person was called. A playboy! Thats what they called a person who seduces others like breathing. Flush. Perhaps because of the fire by the stove or something else, Beatty cooled her hot cheeks with her palm. Breathing for a while and arranging her heart that had been beating hurriedly, Beatty glanced away. Hm? As the boy noticed Beattys gaze, he smiled again as if it was natural. The line of mouth as if it was bewitching people. ! Its completely his habit to seduce people! Beatty was convinced. As expected, a playboy! So, that kind of person is what people call a playboy. When she saw it in a book, she didnt understand why people fell for playboys, then they lost their wealth along with their reputation. And by seeing that they only lose things instead of gaining something, she didnt understand it. But, Now I understood. So, thats what happens when a person is bewitched by that kind of smile! Thinking of the examples of people who fell in love with a playboy and wasted all their wealth, Beatty raised her awareness. Because I dont have any money to be robbed or any power to be used, I dont know what will be taken away. Those who have it also become broke if they get caught, but she never imagined how far the situation would get worse if she got caught, who was originally broke. Pull yourself together, Beatty! Lets be on guard! With a handsome guy! Lets not be bewitched! By a playboy! Beatty became more on guard and slowly moved her butt to the opposite direction of the boy. *** It was quiet in the cabin. Beatty was slightly curious about the boys identity, but she purposely didnt ask his name. It covered up to half of his face. It was because it seemed clear that he didnt want to reveal himself. Lets not ask something that he dislikes. After concluding like that, she was spaced out for a while watching the burning firewood. However Growl. Ugh. At the sound that rings without any sense, Beatty bent forward with a bright red face. Why must it be now out of all times?! When there was no one in the capital mansion and then the growling sound came out, she was okay with it, but like this, in front of another person, she was a bit embarrassed. Hm-hm. Beatty pretended to cough for no reason and turned her head to hide her face that became red. If I knew it would be like this, I wouldve eaten more in the morning. This was absolutely not because she has a voracious appetite, but it was because she was still young, and it was hard to hold back her appetite as it was before. They did say that a shapeshifter does eat a lot more than an ordinary person, right? Beatty recalled the first time she saw her older brothers mealtime and was surprised at it. Her older brother ate the packed dinner on the long table alone as one meal and said that it was originally the amount of meals for lion shapeshifters. Rather, when he saw Beatty, he asked that no matter how small a squirrel shapeshifter is, how can she live when she ate as much as a birds nest? He did say that he was going to feed me all the big roasted turkey, right? In front of Beattys eyes, who was recalling where she was shaking her head desperately, saying to her older brother that it wouldnt fit in her cheek pouch. Here. Suddenly, the boys hand came in. ? Although theres no tea, wouldnt it be okay for dessert? It was a biscuit. The boy personally gave a pouch of biscuits onto Beattys hand and said with a polite smile. Surely, I cant let the Lady skip tea time. T-thanks. Beatty, who was bewildered, glanced down at an unexpected snack. Crack. She cut the large biscuit in half and reached it out to the boy. This Its because I dont really like refreshments. Still smiling, the boy firmly refused. Instead, will Lady eat it for me? Uhm. If not, just throw it away. Ah! No! Ill eat it all. At the boys attitude as if he would throw it out without any regret if she handed the biscuit over, Beatty firmly gnawed all the biscuits she received. Im full. Beatty had slightly been overeating because she was afraid to throw it away, and with her stomach full, she couldnt help but to be bloated. A little later. Growl. ? Somehow, the same sound again rang in the cabin. Growl. Excuse me? This time, its from another persons stomach. Youre hungry right? . Pretending not to know, the boy slightly turned his head. Beatty regretted. If I knew it would be like this, I wouldnt force myself to eat all the biscuits before! She didnt notice the white lie of the boy who was also hungry while trying not to put pressure on her. The boy opened his mouth when he saw Beatty was groaning out of feeling sorry. Its okay. She was unable to make eye contact as if she was embarrassed. But. Its because originally my health made the content in my stomach spill out quickly. She contemplated whether that was also a white lie or not, but. Its food. So, if the rain stops, I can just go hunting. The boy spoke as if he was reassuring Beatty. That was a calm tone that seemed like it wasnt a difficult problem at all. The Ladys worry is an honor for me, but more than that, if youre bored, should we play cards? Whether he was trying to turn Beattys attention away from being worried, the boy even found and brought a card from somewhere. If the rain stops. Beatty looked at the window. Whoooosh. The rain still showed no signs of slowing down. But it isnt stopping. As she said, even if the boy was a master of hunting, it wasnt known how long he had to starve because of the weather. I think he starved because of me. What should I do? Beatty looked at the window with worried eyes. When will the rain stop? She was looking outside like that. However Oh! Something caught her eyes at a place that was close to the window. Thats! Step. Getting up from her seat, Beatty hurriedly headed outside. Huh? Where are you Wait a minute! All of a sudden. Behind Beatty, who suddenly opened the cabin door and went outside. B Lady! The boy hurriedly took his sword, in case anything dangerous happened to her, and followed her. *** Whoooosh. Unlike the inside, which was warmed up by the bonfire, a chilly wind suddenly passed by as soon as they came out of the cabin. Splish splosh. At the wet ground, following Beatty, the boys large footprint was left. Lady. Standing a little ahead of him, Beatty felt drops of the cold rain splashing on her cheek. The outside is still cold. . If you want to go back, Ill take you back after the rain stops, so He secretly came to Beattys front and blocked the splashing rain, the boy opened his mouth. However, despite his dissuading words, Beatty jumped into the pouring rain. Lady? No, she didnt. She headed next to the cabin along the wall under the eaves of the roof. ? The boy with a puzzled look followed behind her. As expected. After confirming the familiar leaves, Beatty reached out her hands. Kasha kasha. The roots of the plant were quickly seen through between the ground that was softened by rainwater. Ill do it. For a while, the boy was flustered by the girls absurd behavior of digging the soil, and then he suddenly stepped forward. Puk. Not long after digging the ground a few times with the sword, all the fruit that Beatty wanted was revealed. The fruits near the roots of the plant were full of lumps. Its okay now! First, Beatty carefully removed the leaves of the stem, and then she was able to take out the fruit from the ground where the boy dug up easily. She held them valuably and hurriedly entered the cabin again. ? The boy, with an odd face, followed behind her. Inside the cabin, Beatty found a large bowl and she washed away the buried soil from the harvests with splashing rainwater. The boy stared at her vacantly and asked. Lady, where are you going to use that? If you happen to be worried about lighting the fire, the firewood is enough. Beatty looked at the boy with a look like she didnt know what he was talking about. She wiped the water that splashed on her cheek, and said. Youre hungry, arent you? No, I can hold it if its only at this extent Wait for a moment. Since Ill give you food that you can eat right away. Blink. Blink. The boy blinked at Beattys confident words and spoke as he pointed to the content of the bowl. But isnt that a Tuberosum? Yup. It is a Tuberosum. After all, the information that this is a thing that can be eaten will soon spread out since its already been sent to the military. As Beatty took out the clean Tuberosum and shook off the water, she thought. Surely, I have to repay his kindness. She has to pay back the kindness he had done to her whom he met for the first time, but with this, it would be enough, right? . Meanwhile, after thinking about something for a while, the boy spoke in a calm voice as if it was a natural inference. Are you trying to assassinate me? CH 24 What? Why would I? Beatty asked back in surprise. Ah, hahaha. Youre right. Beatty looked strangely at the boy, who first threw random words and was calmly smiling, and then she focused again on trimming the Tuberosum that was in her hand. Right, you have no reason to do that. The boy muttered in a voice that couldnt be heard by such a girl. Rustle. After she finished trimming, Beatty raised her head. Take out the stems separately and. Ah! I also have to boil water. Some are put in a pot that was soaked in water and was put on top of the fire, and some are thrown into a fireplace and curled up. I cant burn them all, so go towards the burning ashes. After all that effort, she confirmed that the Tuberosums she had dipped in were ripe. One steamed Tuberosum was taken out and it was wrapped in a pile of cloth to prevent her hand from burning. It looks like lizard skin on the outside. The boy said while looking at the rough Tuberosums skin. The Devils Seed. Was it called that? Among the many bad names of Tuberosum, the boy picked out one while he tilted his head. And, to him, Beatty taught how to eat Tuberosum. . So, if you eat this stem first, itll be okay. Beatty holds out the stem to explain. Ah. And like that, the boy ate it directly from Beattys hand. I was going to hand it over to him. Beatty, who somehow became awkward, turned her gaze for no reason. Because I think its all cooked, Ill give you this one first. To demonstrate how to eat it, Beatty peeled a thin outer skin and showed the white content of the Tuberosum, where steam came up. To know the inside of the Devils Seed is an angels color, interesting. Werent you hungry? Beatty handed over a half-peeled Tuberosum to the boys mouth as if she was asking him to stop talking nonsense and just eat. . The boy opened his eyes wide in surprise, and soon began to munch and eat what came into his mouth without a word. She was proud to see him eating it well, and also felt bitter to eat Tuberosum without anything to be dipped into. Beatty grumbled for no reason while flipping the Tuberosum. Its supposed to have salt or sugar. Arent you thirsty? . No, I mean, if you were that hungry, we shouldve eaten together before. Munch. Munch. As the Tuberosum was rapidly decreasing, instead of answering, Beattys busily moved her hands that were handling the fire. Ah, this is enough. Even though it was burnt black on the outside, but if the burnt parts were shaken off and cutted off to make it easier to eat. Theres also a grilled Tuberosum! With a joyful voice, this time Beatty held out the golden brown Tuberosum. *** Step. Step. Step. Looking at Beatty who is somewhat so busy wandering around with the spirit of exploring in the small cabin. Pfft. A burst of natural laughter spread across the boys mouth. Shes still working hard, I see. How skillful is she going to move that small hand? With a soft smile, the boys eyes headed to Beatty. Its still small and slightly unexpected, so he cant take his eyes off it. Press. Just like a habit when shes concentrating, biting her lips and furrowing her eyebrows were just as he remembered. Those eyes, too. Although it is not directed to him now. Black eyes like the night sky, the only one that fully captures him, which makes him feel comfortable when he faces her. Earlier, when his eyes met with hers for a moment, he almost brought it up without realizing it himself. I am that. He also forgot about the thing that, it wouldnt look like he was covering his eyes with an eye patch to her. Oh my. When the one who promised to not say it was myself. Smirk. The boy forced a laugh. How pathetic. The bitter laughter as he laughed at himself. Huh? Before the girl looked back, he immediately rubbed it off so that she wouldnt see it. *** Ah, the rain had stopped. Beatty looked out the window. Before she knew it, the falling rain stopped, and the dark sky gradually became bright. She stared blankly at a ray of light shining from on top of the tree, but then she heard a sound from a distance. ! You! Huh? What is that sound? Beatty was tilting her head, but the boy stood up from his seat and reached out his hand. Should we go out? Click. As soon as he opened the cabin door, the incomprehensible sound became clearer. Young Miss! Young Miss Beatty! At the familiar sound, Beattys eyes grew bigger. Oh! They came to find me! Her slightly worried face suddenly brightened up. Here! Im right here! Wouldnt it be the first time she had answered in such a loud voice? Ah, if by any chance hes going down from the mountain range, I have to ask him to go togeth Because she shouted hard, her cheeks became red hot, and Beatty tried to look back at the boy who was behind her. Tuk. Huh? However, before that, a hand touched her head. Then, Ill get going. She could feel the touch of his hand carefully covering the top of her hair. It was never strong, but the power that gently descended as if he was leaving a mark had definitely hit the spot. Stay healthy, Lady. The next moment, the boys presence disappeared. What do Oh? She already couldnt find the boys figure in the place she looked back on. Where did he go? Beatty looked around in a hurry, but there was no trace of the boy anywhere near, as well as in the cabin where they had been until just now. Young Miss! I found the Young Miss! Even until the Dukes Castle people, who only heard the shouted voice, arrived. And like that, the mysterious boy hid himself from Beattys eyes as if she had never met him. *** People were seen gathering at the little girl from all over the mountain range. On a tall tree far from the cabin. A boy settled himself down in a street outside a persons sight, which is difficult for ordinary people to look up at, and muttered oddly. Beatty? It was a name he hadnt heard. At the fact that there was something the girl didnt tell him, he felt empty for a moment. No, but I hid my identity, too. Of course, there was a reason for that, but anyway, it would be ridiculous for him to be disappointed since he was also the same, had hidden something from her. But, for her to be called Young Miss she wasnt a maids child? This was also a fact that he didnt know. Come to think of it, his Little Star had never said directly that she was a maids child. (t/n: Im sorry but please let me fangirl for a moment TT OMGOMGOMGOMG HE REFERRED BEATTY AS HIS LITTLE STAR TT.TT but u still have a one loooooong way boy : u have to pass through her daddy, big bro, and all the duchy people : fighting!) He just guessed by looking at the girls clothes and what was in the corner room which was usually used by servants. Besides, that guy. Glance. His gaze turned to the black-haired boy who was running at a terrifying speed. The lion boy had an anxious expression on his face, which hadnt been made even on the battlefield, and became a relief look only when he had seen the girl in person. Its his first time seeing his friend looking like that, it was eye-catching in the boys eyes. So, shes the Young Miss who is looked after in Aslan. The boys gaze turned to the girl again, and made an amusing expression. Ill need to investigate it. He wondered what kind of person the Little Star he cherished is. (t/n: IM SORRY BUT the Little Star he cherished TT PLZ OMG IM SCREAMING TT) The boy was muttering with a little anxiety and excitement, and felt something strange even though he had hid all his energy. What the heck. Avoiding Carls gaze who was about to raise his head his way, this time, he really left. *** Tail Fur! Carl, who was searching for a different direction of the mountain range, heard the sound and came at once. Older Brother? Surrounded by all kinds of blankets by the Dukes Castle people, Beatty turned her head. You! Give me that magical beast bastard. Carls fiery gaze headed at the squirrel magical beast which was disguised as a scarf on Beattys neck. Ah! Beatty hurriedly wrapped around the Snowstorm Squirrel with both hands. Remove your hands. Take that off. N-no, dont do it. I mean, I need him so that I can talk to the self-proclaimed Squirrel Constellation! Recalling the strange existence that disappeared after cutting off his words at the most important part, Beatty desperately defended the Snowstorm Squirrel. Uhm, that, he didnt do it because he had some bad intentions and Beatty tried hard to make up an excuse, but when she looked at her older brothers grumpy face, it didnt seem to have worked. Still, she tried to make things up with all her heart, but at that moment. Huh? Dizzy Beatty stopped talking because she felt strange. Im dizzy. A white circle gradually spread throughout her sight. Somehow, the people in front of her stumbled. ! Finally, with her older brothers expression who looked urgent, Beatty lost consciousness. *** What? Carl asked back as if he had heard a ridiculous sound. What does that mean? In front of him, the family doctor who had been urgently called was sweating. I-its as what I told you. The Young Masters gaze, saying, Isnt he a quack? was painfully inserted. No wonder, because the cause of her sickness that the family doctor said, as he looked at Beatty, was something that Carls common sense could never understand. Youre saying that shes sick because she got rained on? Its not even some kind of arrow. Rain, namely, shes lying down because she got hit by water droplets. CH 25 Im telling the truth, Young Master. The Young Miss body isnt it different from the Young Masters? The sweating family doctor explained to the Young Master, who was asking for the truth and telling him to not lie as he was staring at him. Then, its really like that. Yes. You said that she caught a fever because of the rain? Yes! Carl was shocked. To think that she was sick. In fact, that alone is surprising for Carl, who has never caught a cold while growing up. She didnt even get stabbed with a sword anywhere, and to say that she got sick just because the raindrops touched her skin?! With still shocked eyes, Carl looked down at Beatty who was lying on the bed. Isnt this too weak? Peacefully. Her breathing sound from the fever heat seemed to be so small that without realizing it, he brought his hand to check her breath. Seeing the feel of her small breath, it seems that she is breathing. Achoo! ! Carls shoulder flinched when Beatty sneezed in her sleep. Family Doctor! Yes! Yes! You there, bring a bit more hot water and At Carls command, which was full of energy without himself realizing it, people were busy moving. . After all the fuss of taking measures. Even in the midst of the fuss, Carl looked down at Beatty who couldnt open her eyes and was lying on bed in a fever. To think that this kind of weak thing is my little sister. To know that its a weakling who lost even from raindrops. This kind of frailness was truly something he had never even heard and seen of. Then it cant be helped. Ssk. Carl reached out his hand to Beatty, who was asleep. Both cheeks have heated up and became red because her fever has not subsided yet. Her round eyes look infinitely thin. Carl, who was looking at her eyes which were hidden by her serenely covered eyelids. Tuk. He put his hand on her sweaty little sisters head. Next time, Ill protect you. The words he uttered quietly resonated in the air without Beatty, who closed her eyes, hearing it. *** Achoo! Beatty was just sneezing because her nose was itchy. Gasp! Y-Young Miss! Suddenly, the faces of the people around her became contemplated and ran. Young Miss! By any chance, are you dizzy? Do you want to cough? Ah, should you blow your nose? Please put more blankets around here. Hey! Add the firewood, make the fire stronger! Herb water, herbal medicine, herbal tea Cocoa to soothe your bitter mouth. Its all ready! With the Young Miss sneezed once, it became a huge typhoon, putting the Dukes Castle into an emergency. ??? Beatty looked around in confusion. What, what is this? It was said that her fever was boiling last night, but for Beatty, who didnt know anything when she lost consciousness, she just felt like she woke up from a good nights sleep. Hoo. Its a relief that Young Miss fever has gone down. The Young Master looked so scary last night while accompanying the Young Miss. Brr. The family doctor trembled, saying he thought he was summoned to the battlefield. Hm hm. Fortunately, the urgent symptoms have subsided, but the Young Miss still has to be careful until you fully recover. Being very scared of the Young Master, who had been watching silently with a sword all night, the family doctor pleaded again. Please warm up your body, take the medicine even though its bitter, and eat a lot even if the Young Miss doesnt have any appetite. There were quite a lot of neverending rows of requests. However, Beatty was grateful for his caring heart for her, so she listened attentively to the long words. Anyway, you have to absolutely rest. Absolutely rest! The family doctor also earnestly requested the people around. Young Miss, you must stay in bed if possible. Its about that much. Thinking that it wasnt difficult at all, Beatty nodded easily. Its only staying still, right? How simple it is. In the first place, it was only recently that she could go out and walk around. Since before returning like this, she mostly lived being locked up. Thats why, saying that there was nothing difficult at all, Beatty confidently gushed out her breath and promised to stay still. *** Yes?! However, overshadowing the previous resolution, something soon happened that made her couldnt stay still. Fath Did you just say that the Lord is coming back? Yes! Youve been waiting for a long time, right, Young Miss? Hoo hoo. I thought youd like it. The maids smiled happily at the surprised Beatty. Before, Young Miss had played a huge part in the recent incident, right? Huh? They said that they stuffed themselves with the Tuberosum that was sent that time, and everyone got their energy and defeated the bad guys! Thanks to you, the war will end soon. Its the first time in years that the Duke is coming back like this! Thats right. In the meantime, he had to lead the military, so he couldnt come. Chatter. If she put the story that she heard together, fortunately, it seemed that the previously burned food supplies which were to be sent that were replaced with Tuberosum worked out well. The Royal Army, which received supplies with ease, won another great victory against the enemy, and the end of the war was almost confirmed, so the return of the soldiers was close. With this, the first retreat certainly would vanish! After returning and reconfirming her first achievement, Beatty clenched her fist powerfully. Now I can see our youngest after a long time! My house will serve up some food when my older sister comes back, so were already preparing the cooking. Im finally reuniting with him! The maids talked in a pleasant voice about what they would do when their relatives returned. It was thanks to Beatty who changed the future where the war was extended. History that has been twisted differently from the original. To think about what she has done to stay in a safe place was also helpful for other peoples happiness. Even though I didnt expect this, Im happy about it. The expressions of the people talking about the future were bright, so Beatty listened to their voices with a happy face. *** I can see the castle! Oh! Oh! Aslans Main Castle! How long has this been! Knight, soldier, commander. Everyone shouted with joy. Finally, this long unpleasant expedition is over! It was their first return in five years. It was an unprecedented long-term expedition these past few years, even in the North, where battles are routine. A war against the Empire that began without any notice. The number of enemies that invaded the small kingdom union was enormous. In order to overcome our forces numerical inferiority, both the Golden Lion Dukes commander and the Golden Lion Knights which were known as invincible warriors were needed. Not only the head of the Aslan Family, but also the most outstanding vassals have been summoned. Until they drove the powerful enemies out of the mountain range, they could not leave the battlefield. Although the territory was empty for a long time, Duke Aslan eventually defended the kingdom against an enemy, which was no less than half of the continent, with just one army. Even though we almost didnt make it at the end. Ah, when the military supply warehouse was totally burnt down? Now that I think about it, we can also see the Young Miss if we go to the castle. To think shes such a genius at such a young age, Im curious about her face. The procession of soldiers entering the territory while talking about many things was clearly seen, even from the Dukes Castle. It was said that the returned army has passed through the fortress gate! Upon hearing the good news, the Dukes Castle was full of energy. Hurry up and meet them! Ah, I want to quickly see them all! There was a warm breeze on the faces of those who expected to see them soon. . Damn it. Of course, among them, there was a person who quietly made an ugly look inside. Except for Count Zealot, who was cold alone, most peoples faces had a look of leaning forward to the fullest. Of course, it was those who have settled down for a long time in this area. Young Miss! Even on the girls face who listened to the noise outside, which was rare at the Dukes Castle. The Lord has come! ! Beyond the expression of full tension, there were expectations that could not be hidden. Finally! Beatty jumped up at the news which was delivered by the maid who came in with a wide smile. Step. Step. Step. Why did the stairs that she had always gone up and down with, felt so long when she followed the maid to meet him? Haa. Haa. Eventually, Beatty almost ran down the stairs and had to gasp for air when she arrived at the lobby. How many years ago was it when the Lord left? Now its exactly 5 years. Its a really long-time return. The spacious lobby was crowded with employees waiting in line to greet the Lord of the Dukes Castle. Everyone quiet! Quiet! The Lord is coming in! The whispering sounds to each other gradually decreased at the sound of hooves outside as it soon got closer. And finally. Creak The door of the huge castle opened. Ah. Seeing the face of a person who confidently entered through the open door, Beatty let out a sigh-like exclamation. A person who seems natural to stand in front of the group. A man who wears the darkest golden color than anyone else like a crown, and has a clear predators eyes even at night. Even though she had no memory of meeting him in person, Beatty could recognize him right away. Father. As a child, the Aslan Familys page, which was the same as the portrait of the noble almanac, was the only one that she saw until the corners were worn out. With the impression as if was moving a lion, the man walked along while listening to the peoples greetings around him. Welcome, Your Excellency! Welcome to the triumphant return! Congratulations on the victory which ended the Great War! Your Excellencys achievements will definitely go down in history Your Excellency? He stood in front of Beatty, who was half the height of other peoples waist. At that time, somehow Beatty. My chest. Thump. Thump. She felt like her heart was going to pop out, so she was bending down as if she had motion sickness. ? With her head down like that, in Beattys eyes, black and large shoes could be seen. Military shoes? As if to prove that he came running from the battlefield, it was military boots with traces of battle. The foot stopped right in front of Beatty, who bowed her head. ? Beatty looked up at the person standing in front of her with trembling eyes. With such eyes which had unknown meaning, her father was looking at her with a stiff expression. He spoke in a low voice. Why is this kid here? Thump! Beatty seemed to hear the sound of something falling heavily inside her heart. CH 26 Thump. Thump. Her heart beat hard. I expected this. Beatty couldnt understand herself, why she was so shocked all of a sudden. Its because Ive been seeing strange things over and over again all these time. It was because she was so used to the Dukes Castle people who treated her kindly. But thats something unusual. Glance. Looked up, her fathers eyes were too cold to be called looking at his only daughter. This is a given. The cold gaze slowly permeated Beattys heart. On the contrary, she became calm. The eyes of adults that were a given until she came here. This was a very familiar treatment. Uhm. Calmly. Since he doesnt want to talk to her for a long time, she was going to bring up the business right away. However ! At the large hand that was casting a shadow over her face, Beatty flinched and took a back step without realizing it herself. Stay still! A kid like you has to receive punishment! It was because she remembered her aunt who sometimes raised her hand while grumbling at her. Beatty crouched and closed her eyes as if she were prepared for something reflexively. . The Dukes hand stopped. While he pulled back his stretched hand, Carl, who came out rather late to meet at the urge of the direct knight, opened his mouth. Father. Carl. Those were calls that seemed desolate to be said as a greeting between father and son. The supply order was carried out without a hitch. The Duke gave Carl a dry compliment. Good job. Carl shrugged and asked back. Why are you saying that to me? Y-Young Master. Honorifics! The knight freaked out and whispered at the outspoken speech of the Young Master, who did not care about people. At the knights fuss, Carl snorted and opened his mouth again. You shouldve said that to Tail Fur, not me. Tail Fur? The puzzled Dukes gaze followed Carls gaze and turned to Beatty. Flinch. Beattys shoulders flinched when her eyes met with the Dukes. . Feeling his gaze as he watched her quietly, without knowing what kind of thought he was thinking, Beatty swallowed his saliva. Right. I already gave you a big thing. She thought it was enough price to invite him to the negotiating table. Calm down. Im the only one who knows the future. Its enough to make a proposal. From the determined Beatty, the Duke shifted his gaze and opened his mouth as he looked back. Butler. Yes, My Lord. Why is she brought out here? It was a displeased tone. Who the Duke was referring to, Beatty could quickly guess the omitted words. Youre holding Johanna responsible for letting me into your sight?! I came out alone because I have something I have to tell you! Beatty hurriedly stepped forward. She couldnt let Johanna, who had always shown a kind smile, be screwed up and got hated by her superior because of her. I brought a deal that you wont regret hearing about. As Beatty straightened up herself, she said intentionally with more confidence. Fortunately, as planned, perhaps the half-size stature was very annoying, so the Dukes gaze, who was glaring at Johanna, returned to her. A deal? As if something was bothering him, the furrowed face was so scary that any child would cry when they saw it. However, Beatty wasnt just any child. Beattys spirit, which has already been trained for decades by eating salt, wasnt shaken by this level of humiliation. Its just staring. Its not like he covered my mouth with a cloth so that I cant talk, right? Compared to the physical punishment that her aunt did and also said that she didnt want to hear the childs voice, the level of fierce eyes is gentle. Hooo. After taking a deep breath inside to calm herself down, opened her mouth with a confident voice. I had helped fill up the burnt military supplies, right? Beatty continued without being disappointed by the Dukes slightly stiff response. This time, too, its a deal that will help you like that time. Im sure itll be a great benefit for the Lord who rules over the territory! . At that moment, she didnt know why, but the Duke hesitated. Beatty, who doesnt know why he hardened, thinks that she had made a mistake. My Lord? Again, she carefully called him with what she thought was the polite title. Then somehow, the Dukes shoulder seems to have flinched, but it is probably an illusion. Lets talk about it tomorrow. Since the Dukes face remained calm without any trace while looking down and talking to her. Tomorrow? I succeeded! Even though it was delayed by a day, the Duke responded to the negotiation. Beatty replied energetically. Yes! Take her back. Without even looking at her, the Duke ordered the butler and took another step. Even though anyone may be disappointed by a fathers coldness, whom the person met for the first time. Hm. Beatty, who had no expectations at all, was not disappointed at all. Good! I surely have to persuade him tomorrow to get a chance. Johanna approached Beatty, who was clenching her fist with a small sense of accomplishment. Young Miss, shall we go up to the bedroom now? It hasnt been long since youve been sick, so you surely have to be careful. Johannas face, which was filled with worries, naturally covered a shawl to Beatty, saying that the evening wind was chilly. Still not knowing what to say to the tickling worries, Beatty followed her, nodding only her head hard. *** At the Dukes Office. In the space which had finally found its owner again after a long time, the sound of heavy military boots rang. Welcome, Your Excellency! I even had reported it by letter as it was urgent, but the number of merchants which were entering the territory is unusual these days Your Excellency? After walking while listening to the report, the Dukes gaze turned to Johanna, who had just opened the door and entered. Congratulations on your return, My Lord. . The Young Miss ate in the bed. As an experienced butler, Johanna noticed the Lords question even without speaking, and answered in advance. Fortunately, she doesnt even have any signs of cold anymore. Yeah. The Duke closed his eyes for a moment and thought about something, then he ordered again. I heard that she was sick. Be careful. Yes. I will do my best so that the Young Miss wont fall ill with a cold again by any chance. Johanna, who understood the omitted Lords words perfectly, bowed down and went out of the room again. Come to think of it, the one who came to meet Your Excellency earlier was the Young Miss, right? How small and cute she was. It would have been nice if such a pretty daughter welcomed you. Haha. Im sure Your Excellency was also happ Your Excellency? The subordinate, who was laughing loudly, quietly closed his mouth when he saw the Dukes frown. To think that they let a sick kid out of the bedroom. It was a very dissatisfied tone. Oh, its been a while since she saw Your Excellency, right? Furthermore, since Your Excellency came back with a great victory, she may have thought it was rude not to meet yo Such meeting. The firmly cut-off tone clearly revealed that he didnt consider such courtesy important at all. Baby is. He couldnt bear to blurt out the following words. Her body is already weak. A gloomy expression came up upon the Dukes face. He recalled the quick sight again. His daughter, who was still so small even though she grew up a lot compared to the past. He wanted to stroke her head. . The Duke looked down at his hand for a while then muttered. Am I. Yes, My Lord. Scary? Yes? If youre asking me, I will always show awe-inspiring loyalty to My Lord No. The Duke cut off the following words that followed uselessly. On the outside. Uhm. My Lords outside appearance? The knight, who seriously contemplated the sudden question, confidently opened his mouth. Yes! Its scary! . The knight who answered honestly added a smooth explanation. If youre talking about My Lords outside look, it looks scary enough not only for children but also for adults. The King of Fear! The Lord who ruled with dignity! With such misrepresentation of loyalty, the knight praised the Lord for how overwhelming he is. The more he said, the darker the Dukes expression became. Even only at a glimpse of the Lord, anyone must be stepping backward in fear! . At the point of stepping backward, the Dukes shoulders flinched. The Duke, who had been thinking for a while, raised his head as if he had concluded something and called his subordinate. Aide. Yes, Your Excellency. Prepare that among this times spoils of war. Ssk. The Duke pulled out one of the documents on the desk and held it out. That? .Ah! Yes! Yes! The puzzled aide recognized what the Duke was referring to and quickly straightened up. Ill prepare thoroughly. The determined aides eyes flashed. The Duke nodded with satisfaction. CH 27 Good morning, My Lord. . The Duke glanced at Beatty, who greeted brightly. My Lord? Did she make a mistake because she didnt know the etiquette? Beatty was nervous and noticed. Aide. The Duke turned a blind eye to Beatty, who called him My Lord, and called the aide who was standing next to him instead. Yes, Your Excellency. You mustve already prepared what I said yesterday, right? Ah, that? Of course. Should I bring it in right away? Yeah. ? Suddenly, Beatty agonized over his intention at the Dukes words of searching for that in a way that was incomprehensible to outsiders. Is he ignoring me on purpose? To show me that its not worth listening to me? Glance. Beatty secretly looked at the Dukes complexion, but she couldnt read anything from his consistently blunt face. Its okay, wheres the spirit that I had until I came here? Lets cheer up! Tightly. Beatty clenched her fist and tried to encourage herself. No matter how openly Father wants to throw me out, since I will make an irresistible and tempting offer once he hears it! And like that, in front of Beatty, who was so determined, was a huge plate of desserts. Huh? Hm-hm. Upon receiving the Dukes glance, the aide opened his mouth. Young Miss, this is the most popular cookie kingdom these days with each plate expressing themes that you will like. What is this. While Beatty was overwhelmed by the majesty of cookie plates stacked almost like a mountain range. It is the work of a cookie master craftsman from Yootu who is famous for his dexterity which was specially brought by His Excellency. The aide, who misunderstood Beattys reaction with her mouth open, proudly added. I had clearly delivered that His Excellency thinks of the Young Miss this much! The aide that sends the look of completion of a mission. Beatty who was bewildered by the mountain of cookies. And the Duke who doesnt move at all. Although he still had a blunt face. . Looking at the child who had her head down, his golden eye was shining with anticipation. *** There was a quiet silence in the room. Crisp. All that could be heard was the sound of little by little cutting and eating cookies that had a snowflake-like texture. Why am I. After entering the Dukes office for the deal, Beatty was forced to eat snacks for some reason. And the Duke himself didnt even pick up anything, not even one piece. I lessened it again. The snacks which were piled up only on Beattys plate were in the shape of a sculpture that would have been fascinating for the first time. However Im full. It wasnt stuffy at all to sit in front of an uncomfortable person and eat alone under the silent coercion. Gulp. When she barely passed the last piece, the Duke opened his mouth as if he had waited. You want more? No! I cant eat anymore! Beatty, who suffered from being fed like that, wondered if this was a new way of harassment, and then hurriedly opened her mouth. Ahem! Thank you for giving me a great refreshment. However, as I said at the beginning, theres a deal that I really want to propose. The childs appearance of speaking a long sentence as if imitating an adult had a side that evoked a heartwarming situation. The Duke opened his mouth as he swallowed the smile that almost came out without himself realizing it. A proposal? Yes. Its something that will become a big help to the Duchy. For a moment, the appearance of the Duke tilting his head looked similar to her Older Brother whom she had often seen. Somehow Beatty became a little at ease. As she had practiced alone several times, Beatty now opened her mouth hoping that she would look like a very smart trading partner. Recently, didnt the merchants who came in and out of the territory were suddenly cut off? How did you know that? Beatty felt proud to see the Dukes slightly surprised expression. Ive been observing diligently! Since they wouldnt like it if she came into sight, so that it wouldnt be unpleasant for them, it was information that was collected by Beatty secretly walking around in her squirrel form. Of course, contrary to Beattys idea, the Northerners, who had extremely developed physical senses due to their surrounding environment, were all aware of it. There were several employees who saw the Young Miss wandering around in her squirrel form who was not even close to collecting information, suffered from cuteness, and blocked their unidentified scream with their fists. The preparation is perfect. Of course, Beatty, who had no idea of this kind of situation, continued in a confident voice. In order to feed the people of this huge territory, surely it would not be enough to just hunt in the mountains. Therefore, the existence of the merchants who supply food is essential. The Duke seemed like had no intention to refute the obvious fact, and was seen to be nodding his head lightly. The northern mountain range with huge arms stretched out next to and behind the Duchy as if it was embracing the Aslan Duchy. This mountain range was a natural wall that was strategically perfect for defense. Even though it is like that for the defense side, but. On the agriculture side, it is the lowest of all. The problem was that such kind of land was accounted for a significant portion of the Duchys territory. Most of the time, the rough mountainous area, the Duchy, always lacked food to produce on its own, and the merchants that came to the Duchy always brought carts full of grain. Although the territorys food production was poor, animal skins that could be caught in the mountains instead were famous good products, and the wealth of the Duke of Aslan Family, who ruled over the territory, was bold enough to be rumored to remain even after buying grains from the entire continent. Because its not a place where the territorys people were starving and the Duke of Aslan wouldnt open his pocket to feed them. Feeling a little proud, Beatty recalled an important event of this period. After regressing, she had checked that now was Year 718 of the Continental Calendar. It was a time when there was a continental famine. At that time, it was said that the grain prices rose to gold prices, and she remembered exactly the reduced meals which were brought by the maids. During this period, they said that the Duchy was in trouble because there were no merchants who brought grain to the Duchy, right? Suffering from the first retreat, the Aslan Duchy was once again being put into the mud. Certainly, there has never been a merchant wagon coming and going in recent days. It was normal for the lord of the territorys castle this large to have people come and go several times a day. However, it was certainly strange that there was no carriage of the merchants of other regions for a few days. If the territorys supply and demand is a problem because the merchants arent coming. About that, a definite solution has already been seen. Beatty straightened herself up confidently. I can solve the problem for you. Sparkle. Sparkle. The Dukes eyes became round for a moment after seeing Beattys shining eyes, and soon shook his head and spoke in a calm voice. Theres nothing to worry about. Yes? However, the food supply will soon Since its enough to just bring it from another kingdom. ? For a moment, Beatty blinked as if she had heard it wrongly. However, it wasnt. It seems that you had a lot of thoughts about the lack of military rice before. But it was just a matter of time. Uhm. Even if you dont worry, the conquest of the Sadis Kingdom is scheduled in the fall. The Duke was confident. As it is famous for its wheat plain, it will harvest a considerable amount of grain. Thats enough to get through this winter. . That confidence, saying that he was going to empty the warehouse of the enemy kingdom he had entrusted. If it doesnt come from our territory, we can just bring it from somewhere else. The spirit of considering other countries stockpiles as self-emergency food. As if that was a natural matter, at the Dukes words explaining as if teaching the child basic common sense, Beatty forgot what to say for a moment. Indeed, the Aslan Family! He was just like the Lord of the Household, who was called as the guardian in the kingdom, and a gangster in the continent. This is why they are called combat races. Beatty was enlightened. No, there is no rumor from the dirt chimney. The nickname of cursing at Aslan as a combat race, saying that they only know how to fight and that the race is completely different, are with a base. The Duke of Aslan Family who endured the freezing winter every year and defeated the enemy in the northernmost part of the kingdom. There was a reason why they prospered for a long time in the battle. Thats right. Young Miss, please do not worry! The Dukes aide also confidently opened his mouth to reassure the Young Miss. As long as the lions flag is in sight, theyll tremble, put out the key to the warehouse, and lie down! No, I mean, even if you say that with confidence. The aide said as he looked at the Duke. We had to empty it off next year, so we let it slide in moderation before, but didnt these guys break the road to the Holy Kingdom and hit us in the back of the head this time? They did indeed. This time, well completely empty it off without any mercy! Another countrys warehouse is like my warehouse. It was the major part to have a friendly conversation, saying that warehouses in a kingdom somewhere were really worthwhile to be emptied. No. But. This year, even if youre going to empty it off, there will be nothing to be emptied off! Losing her mind due to the spirit of this imposing family, Beatty raised her head. The drought this time should not be taken lightly. Drought? At Beattys firm words, the Duke looked at her as if it was interesting and replied. You have seen that it didnt rain much this summer, right? Thats right. Why did a Duchy who regarded enemies from all sides as their own food warehouse suffer from food shortages before? It was because a severe famine came in which nothing could be harvested during the upcoming harvest season. Yes. In the North, where farmers are rare, you may not have taken it seriously, but in other farming places, it was said that they all were wailing. Hm. What will happen if there is no grain there to eat even if you emptied the warehouses of other kingdoms? Thats what happened before the regression. No matter how high-spirited the Duke Family beat the surrounding enemies, the kingdoms that had become broke had no grain to vomit. At Beattys words, the Duke made a look like he was thinking hard. Even the merchants. Even the battles. Although they wont become a help. She spoke with a confident face. I have the answer. CH 28 You? As if it was unexpected, the Dukes eyes became round. Beatty looked at the Duke and climbed down from the sofa which was tailored to an adult height. Rustle. Separately, she took out the object she had asked Johanna, and Beatty straightened up her shoulders and proudly placed it in front of the Duke. A flowerpot? Facing the object which was on the table, the Dukes voice sounded puzzled. A flowerpot with green leaves and white flowers blooming lightly. Well, although it didnt have to plant it in a pot. Whats important was the roots, so perhaps it would be a misunderstanding if she asked to bring the roots together if it was possible. To think that shes heartbroken until snapping a flower! As expected, our Young Miss! As she was thinking like that, Johanna looked at Beatty for a long time with somewhat teary eyes. From the roots to the flowers in full bloom, they were placed beautifully in a flowerpot without any damage anywhere. The Duke blinked at the pot in front of him. As his eyes shined proudly, his gaze turned to Beatty, who was staring at him. A flower? To me? Leonhardt Elde Aslan, with the status as the only Duke of the Kingdom, had received all kinds of gifts from those around him. It was his first time receiving a flower giftits a mistake. His daughter, who brought a small and delicate flower just like herself. Although it doesnt look like it at all, the Duke looked at Beatty with a touched gaze, and then opened his lips. This is What is the meaning of it? With a slightly shaking voice, even before the Duke finishes his question. Its a Tuberosum. Itching to give an answer as soon as possible, Beatty opened her mouth right away. The first present that he got from his daughter! Even if its a common weed on the roadside, it wont be able to lessen its specialness. The Dukes eyes sparkled with anticipation. On the other hand, Beatty had no idea of the Dukes gaze, and her eyes were very dry. Although I had already taught him how to consume it. Eyes that were full of a sense of duty to succeed in this deal exclusively. Thats not all the information about Tuberosum. The role of Tuberosum in resolving the shortage of food and supplies remained. This is. Pull out. Under the flowers which were planted in the pot, Beatty pulled out the Tuberosum kernel that was attached to the roots with a skilled touch, and proudly opened her mouth. In the future, we will forever free the Duchy people from hunger. Eternal freedom from hunger. That was the feat that this round Tuberosum would achieve. Year 718 of the Continental Calendar. Originally, the interests of the winter would have been a more hopeless season than ever. During the summer, a major drought hit the continent, and eventually, the harvest plunged downward. This only wasnt the end. Perhaps the severe drought was the problem, and even the harvested and stored crops that seemed to be in good shape were all rotten when the warehouse door was reopened not long afterward. Was it a plague? Even though the grains were dry and small, those who thought that they had prepared healthy grains were astonished. The grain which got caught by the plague shattered the last hope of the hungry people. Until it became known that Tuberosum could be used as a food it was said that many people starved to death, right? It was said that especially in the North, where food was not self-sufficient, suffered serious damage. But, now things will become different. Tightly. The aide spoke to Beatty, who cherished the Tuberosum kernel like a treasure, in a slightly troubled voice. Uhm Young Miss, are you going to use that Tuberosum as food for the local people? Yes, as I said in the letter, the Tuberosum poison can be neutralized and eaten. Oh, thats right. However, the poison. Had a gentle expression on his face, somehow, the aides body stiffened. Of course it can be eaten. It surely can be eaten, but! The aide recalled the distribution of Tuberosum he had eaten on the battlefield and quivered. Thats so tasteless! He didnt say it out loud since he couldnt say anything negative to the Young Miss who thought hard about the family, but it was true. Eeck! Is todays meal that again? At first, the soldiers were cheering for the miracle supplies that filled the insufficient meal, but then they swallowed the Tuberosum with a sick and tired look within a few days. No, I mean, its not that it tastes bad. Thats right Its not that it tastes bad, but its tasteless. Yeah. No taste. It completely doesnt taste like anything! Im saying that I dont know what this tastes like! After recalling, the aide nodded with a serious face. Surely, it is a precious food that arrived at the right time. But. It was clear that it was a grateful plant that eliminated hunger. However! This is seriously tasteless to be eaten even on a regular basis! Those who returned after only eating Tuberosum, who tasted nothing and theyre sick of it, somehow their mouths were dry and had a gloomy look just by hearing the name of Tuberosum. Huhuu. Looking at the serious peoples faces, Beatty looked relaxed. You mustve thought that Ill be saying the same thing as before, right? The reason that the totally unprocessed Tuberosum was brought as it was, was because this kind of misunderstanding was intentional. Tuberosum can be eaten. The fact that they had already known through the letter. Repeating this purposely was a device to reveal the later proposals more effectively. You must have thought that Im just going to say again that Tuberosum could be eaten, right? But, actually. Sideways. Beatty looked at the Dukes face. He was still expressionless, but if you look closely, his forehead was slightly furrowed. Good. The atmosphere is ripe enough. You mustve worried that it would have no taste, right? Yes, Yes?! Startled. As his deep feelings got caught, the aide made a surprised look. Uhm, Young Miss, a-about that You dont have to worry about it. She shook her head to the aide, who was trying to make excuses in a hurry, with a meaning for him to relax. Of course its an already expected problem. It was a problem that occurred even before the regression. Thats why, naturally, she knew how to solve the problem. Beatty had already prepared the answer sheet, so she spoke with confidence. Tuberosum isnt a food thats just being eaten like that. Yes? Tak. Beatty took out what she had hidden and put it on the desk. You may not be interested in the information that has already been revealed. So far, her father has never expressed any interest in the deal she talks about. A useless poisonous plant can be used as food. This is a card that has already been opened. But going further than that, Beatty prepared to present a more attractive card. Click. Opening the cover that was covering the plate, Beatty said as if declaring. Its a Tuberosum Potage. Oh? . Suddenly. Peoples eyes grew bigger due to the savory scent that spread in an instant. Tuberosum leaves become an excellent spice when neutralized. It especially goes well with the fruit of Tuberosum, which is not strong in its true taste. After adding the stem first for poison neutralization, a small amount of leaves and a moderately cut chunk of fruit were thrown and boiled. The taste is already guaranteed. The result of the very first bite was okay. Whoa. Did you study the recipe? Sniff. After smelling it, the aide raised Beatty to the fullest. Its incredible, Young Miss. My mouth is watering just by smelling it! If you want to eat it, would you like some? Beatty felt proud of the aides uproarious response. It was because the prepared Tuberosum dish seemed to have worked well. When she first sent Tuberosum information, she only wrote down how to neutralize poison. It was because the situation was urgent at the time and she didnt remember the recipe exactly. Surely just being edible is weak. However, the result of her efforts with kind kitchen people before Father came back. Beatty was able to recreate some of the Tuberosum dishes she remembered. This savory taste that only Tuberosum leaves can produce! The taste that makes you want to eat it over and over again with just one bite. Beatty, who succeeded in bringing out the delicious dish in her memory, confidently offered the potage. Please try it. Although I guarantee it as a person who tried it first, its delicious! The reaction of the bland deal. With this, a reversal! Did you say you ate it? For the first time, a light of agitation came on Fathers face, who had been continuously expressionless. The reversal is a success! Thinking that finally, her father was interested, Beattys face brightened up. Yes! Just this afternoon, I tasted a fresh taste. She also tried to appeal to the freshness of the cooking ingredients. Huh? Since it was the first time he expressed his interest, she thought that he would try a bite or at least ask another question. However . There were no further words from the Duke. Or the reversal wasnt a success? No, its alright. Doctor. His expressionless face was roughly distorted. Call a doctor immediately. Huh? Beatty opened her mouth in surprise when she saw the aide trying to run outside immediately at the Dukes instructions. Oh? Uhm, the poison has been totally neutralized, so its alrigh Aide. It meant he was asking why hasnt the aide left yet. The aide flinched at the fierce glare and turned again. CH 29 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil But Im really fine! Its a decent dish. Youve tried it before, right? Yeah. Then, then you knew that even after eating it, nothing happened to our body Flinch. Beatty closed her mouth, as she was surprised by the Dukes gaze who was looking back at her. The eyes that looked like something were boiling. Even before she could figure out what the feeling of boiling like lava was, the golden eyes quickly swallowed its passion. For me, surely it has no after effects. Then! But, youre different from me. Sting. At that moment, Beattys chest hurt, perhaps she was poked by something inside her clothes. Its strange. Since it was a soft cloth. Without seeing Beatty tilting her head as a reaction, the Duke ordered the aide again. Aide. Ive taken action to bring him right away. . While waiting for the doctor, somehow nervousness seemed to be reflected over the Dukes face. Beatty was puzzled. Why is he like that? As she was reasoning hard, the Duke frowned and said as if he was warning her. You shouldnt eat something that hasnt been confirmed. Yes? But this definitely has already been proven. It has already been verified by hundreds, no, millions of people on the continent. You should know how to value your own body. Beattys eyes became round. My body? No way. Is this worry? Beatty tilted her head in confusion. Glance. She looked at Fathers expression. Hm. As expected, its impossible for him to be worried. An expression that is too brutal to be a person who is worried about his daughters body. No, rather than worry, wouldnt that be more of an excitement to catch and screw germs? Ah! Thinking of a much more powerful hypothesis, rather than him worrying her at the moment, Beatty opened her mouth. By any chance, is it because he doesnt like rumors coming out that a member of the Duchy is hurt? Hm. Thats plausible. It makes much more sense than a transience that he worries about his unpleasant daughters body. And even with him calling a doctor and not believing, even when she said that it was a dish which the poison processing was finished off, it was reasonable to think that he didnt trust her, since shes a nuisance. Then, I have to buy that trust. Do you understand? Thinking that now she understood everything, Beatty nodded. Tell me right away if there is an after effect in your body, even if its only a little. Uhm. Yes. She took the Dukes word, who asked again, as a pretense of protecting the Duchys image. Then, she opened her mouth again. Beattys head was full of thoughts to prove her credibility. But, rather than that kind of thing Thats why she didnt immediately notice that the Dukes expression was distorted in an instant. That kind of thing?! Hiccup. Beattys eyes widened at the sight of the Duke raising his voice for the first time. His harsh voice sounded like he was suppressing something. Is he angry? Why? Beatty was disconcerted, not knowing what was the cause of the Dukes anger. Uhm, the important thing now is, the food Nothing. The Duke said with a face of holding back his swaying emotions. It is not more important than health. Your health. He even didnt say who he was referring to. Shes already a weak child. Of course, the Duke was talking about Beattys health. However, I didnt know. That Father. Beatty had no idea of what the Duke had omitted and made a false guess. would value his health this much. Is it because of the rough North? Or maybe the important thing on the battlefield is maintaining the soldiers physical strength. For whatever reason. Turns out, Father is a person who really cares about his health. To the point where even if its the unpleasant daughter, he doesnt want to see anything unhealthy in front of his eyes. And like that, Beatty drew up a conclusion that seemed reasonable for herself and nodded. In the future, I should be careful with health-related words in front of Father. As promised, Beatty was gently examined by a doctor who had been called. *** Or do you feel dizzy or have a stomachache? No, I dont. Or feeling like youre going to get nauseous? Not at all. Under the surveillance of the Lion Duke, whose golden eyes were brilliantly shining from the side. Sweating profusely, the doctor treated Beatty meticulously so that he wouldnt miss even the slightest symptom. Your Excellency. How is she? Fortunately, the Young Miss is fine. Are you sure? At the Dukes sharp gaze, the doctor trembled inwardly and checked several times, but he had confirmed that there was no abnormality found. It is common for Tuberosums poison to not exceed a quarter of a day at the longest. So Your Excellency can feel at ease now. After answering the Dukes questions over and over again about the possible danger, and saying, Shes really really fine, I swear, the doctor could be released only then. After the doctor went out, Beatty was left with the Duke who had a serious expression again. Then, she barely spoke again. Can we now talk again about our conversation before? Conversation? The Tuberosum dish. As an expanding way to solve the chronic food shortage in the North The words that look like she had memorized diligently so far, flowed out of Beattys mouth. Ah, right. Beattys cheeks swelled up as a response to the Dukes reaction, which seemed to have almost forgotten about the important proposal suggestion. No, no. Calm down. Calm, competent, and trustworthy! While Beatty calms down by recalling the figure of an ideal trading partner in her mind. Okay, but after that talk, youll go back to your room right away today. As the Duke asked Beatty to go to bed right away, he emphasized the sleeping early to Beatty again. Yes. Looking at such a Duke, Beatty was convinced of her thoughts on the Duke again and again, saying that he was just like a healthist, just as she had expected. Then Ill say it again. Beatty resumed the explanation that was cut off while trying to talk earlier. Except for the strengths which they already knew about, for those who dont know the true taste of Tuberosum yet. Tuberosum Pontage. This is the only sauce for Tuberosum. Also, Tuberosum Cheese Oven Grilled. The results of the recipe that she had studied so hard on poured out one after another. They were dishes that looked delicious together. It smelled incredibly good to say that it was the result of being made from the dry and bland Tuberosum. Such various dishes like this! . Unlike the aide who was admiring it, the Duke said nothing, but Beatty was not disappointed. Im sure he put his gaze on every single one of them. It was enough with only getting attention. I am surprised, Young Miss. That tasteless No, to think that the Young Miss made such a rich flavor of dishes like this with the little stimulation of Tuberosum?! If its like this, other people, too, can enjoy eating Tuberosum, right? Of course! When it comes to deciding on the food to feed the local people, it is not just the amount that can be secured, but the taste. At first glance, although it may sound like a full-fledged whine, this was important. Because no matter how hard I try, its a waste of time if the general local people dont accept it voluntarily. Its not enough just because it is convenient to supply. In order it wont be an empty talk, there had to be an acceptable incentive for those who were familiar with the existing meal. All of these dishes are made of ingredients that are easy to get around, like Tuberosum. Taste, price, universality. It was an overwhelming alternative in all respects. There is no need to worry about the merchants who dont come bringing food right away. If people mainly eat this, then we dont have to worry about food from now on, right? Really! Its no different than a stone-like grass that used to roll in the mountain range being transformed into such precious food that used to be bought with gold and silver. The aide, who realized the huge impact of Beattys knowledge, opened his mouth. Youre amazing, Young Miss! The sincere exclamation made Beatty proud. Naturally, he smiled around his grinning mouth and talked about the deal Beatty was aiming for. This Tuberosum recipe is the price of my proposal. Price of the proposal? The Dukes jaw tilted. He recalled the memory of being pushed out of shock by the title My Lord. I brought a proposal that you wont regret hearing about. She said that in the beginning, right? A word that doesnt fit the mouth of a small child. To say proposal. Just why? If theres anything she wants, hell give her anything. Why does she need a proposal? The questioning Duke tilted his head. In return for giving you the Tuberosum recipe that will permanently solve the Duchys food problem. Is there something that she wants that she has to do that? What does a baby who is the cutest and even smartest in the world want? The Duke thought about the candidates inside. A better cookie master craftsman? Or a newborn foal? If its also not that, is it a separate house that she wants to take care of? Instead. Gulp. After gulping, Beatty opened her mouth. Please let me stay here, in Dukes Castle. Looking at the child with a slightly recalled look of tension, for a moment, the Duke thought, wondering whether he heard it wrong or not. CH 30 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Is she saying that she wants the Dukes Castle? He reviewed what he had heard so that it would make sense. The Main Castle is inherited by a person who becomes the lord of the family. It was more understandable if Baby wanted to have it and was begging for it. Uhm, its alright even if its not a nice room like now. Its alright even if its on a lower floor or in a corner! However, it wasnt. Really! Or even if its underground without windows, its alright! So it was that my daughter just wanted to have a room where she could stay in the castle where her family was. The Duke was dumbfounded. What is the meaning of this? Why is my daughter asking for it as if she doesnt have the rights she deserves? Even before she was born, the space was prepared one by one. The brightest room in the mansion. With the upper part overlooking the garden lake with soft sunlight coming in from each window. It is all hers. Was she not shown the room properly? I know that she had looked around with Young Master Carl, but I will check it again. Leonhardt checked to see if there was any mistake, but the aide just replied with a puzzled expression. When irrelevant Dukes pursuit bounced off another person, Beatty hurriedly intervened. No, I received a proper guide! Then why? The Dukes forehead furrowed, having his doubts not been resolved. I mean, it doesnt matter if its not such a nice room. Beatty put her tightly clenched hand on her chest, which began to pound. Hoping that the sound of her heart, which keeps growing, will be covered, even if its only a little. I want to stay here, not in the Capital. In here? Yes. If you let me stay here until my Coming-of-Age Ceremony. At those words, the Dukes expression was distorted. Flinch. Beatty flinched at the Dukes sudden change. What is the meaning of that? It was hard to read the frowned expression. Beatty doesnt know if hes angry because something in her words was bothering him or. By any chance, is he hurt somewhere? Since he returned from the battlefield right away, she even thought that there might have been an injury. At first glance, the Dukes distorted expression seemed as if it were painful. You cant. Beatty, who was agonizing, missed the Dukes answer at that moment. Yes? No. It was a word that she didnt want to accept, so she may have pretended not to understand it unconsciously. Go back. This isnt your place. To think that he rejects it immediately. Why is it? Beatty was taken aback for a moment. T-Then, with another thing. Ill think of a price that youll be more satisfied with! To the point of bringing up an unscheduled proposal. To be honest, she didnt think the Duke would reject her proposal which was already that much, so her words got tangled up momentarily. I dont care about that kind of thing. However, the Dukes stiff expression did not change. I have other plans as much as you want! Ill be able to pay for my stay in the castle with that. Im sure theres a price that you like. Rather, the longer she said, the deeper the furrow was between the Dukes forehead. Haa. Beatty flinched at the deep breath which came out from the Duke. What should I do? I didnt know that hed be so reluctant to me that it didnt work even if I had brought a solution to the food shortage. Beattys fingernails dug into her palm in a small fist that she clenched without even realizing it. I have to think. Something a way to solve this situation. Perhaps because she was young, she could feel her eyes swaying at this point. Beatty bit her lips tightly and held back her unreasonable tears. Calm down. Youve practiced a lot. Calmly look like a cool-headed trading partner. Pressing herself, Beatty opened her mouth with a firm look, and at that time, the Dukes words were one jump ahead of her. You dont have to pay for staying at your house. Yes? At the strangely friendly sound, Beatty, who was trying to continue the next word, paused. Beatty had been absent-minded for a while after losing what she was going to say. Then, she shook her head. N-No! Lets not be swayed! But when she came back to her senses, it was already after the Duke got up from his seat. Ah! W-wait Stop. The Duke firmly blocked Beatty, who was in a hurry to bring the conversation up. Aide. Yes, Your Excellency. The aide understood the instructions just by the Dukes gesture without a word, and brought in the maid in charge who was waiting outside. Now go back to your room. But! Beatty spoke out of sadness, but when she saw the Dukes forehead crumpled more at her words, she closed her mouth without realizing it. Its time for you to sleep. It was a strangely friendly tone that didnt match with his stiff expression, but Beatty, who was in confusion, did not notice it. Finally, with the Dukes words, Beatty unexpectedly returned to her room, led by the maids hands. *** Im totally behind! The first proposal in her life. Beatty, who returned after being badly brushed of, knelt down on the bed and put her hands on it. Young Miss? The maids looked at the Young Miss who was lying down in a strange position worriedly, and opened their mouths one by one. Should I sing you a lullaby? Ill turn on the scented candle. Do Young Miss want me to bring you warm milk? But Young Miss has to brush your teeth one more time after drinking it. Beatty flinched at the pouring offering, then shook her hand in a hurry. N-no. Everything is fine. The pouring kindness has now made her shoulders heavy. What everyone is saying is like a fluffy blanket. Beatty is still not used to the soft tone of people treating her. A gentle and friendly attitude that she has never encountered before. An atmosphere that seems to be immersed in a warm bath. I dont want to lose it. Thinking so without realizing it herself, Beatty bowed her head down with a stiff expression. Tail Fur. Oh my, Young Master. Young Miss, the Young Master came to see the Young Miss. Huh? Carl looked at Beatty and tilted his head. Whats this? Why is Tail Fur so squashed? Yes? He suddenly came and what is he talking about? Hm. Carl grabbed Beattys face with one hand and turned it around, then opened his mouth. Tell me when someone suppresses you. . Ill take care of it. Tuk. As usual, a hand that didnt even consider a well-groomed hairdo messed up her hair. Press. Strangely, she was about to cry again, so Beatty had to bite her mouth again. *** In a quiet bedroom. Until the end, after people brought herbal tea, dolls, daggersthis was Carland other things that gave peace to her mind. Beatty thought while fiddling with the dagger for children which was given by her brother. A place to stay only until the Coming-of-Age Ceremony. A safe place to hide until the danger disappears. That was the only reason she came to Dukes Castle. I definitely thought so at first. However, she didnt want to stay just for that reason anymore. Tail Fur. Although he calls her weirdly. Still, he didnt call her with a cold voice. Its the place where her older brother is. Our Young Miss! A place where there are people who call her with such ticklish words. What she learned while living in the Dukes Castle. It was all about what Beatty had never experienced in her lifetime. She felt anxious that it didnt fit her as if she had accidentally wore someone elses clothes. Not only because its safe here. Where these people are. She strongly wanted to stay here. Beatty jumped up and sat down and clenched her fist powerfully. Yeah. I cant back down like this. Although they couldnt make the deal she wanted at first, will she give up at this rate?! Eat and run?! Not a chance! Shake. Shake. Shaking her head powerfully, Beatty was full of determination to receive a fair price somehow. What should I do to get permission to stay lets think. Tok. Tok. Beatty was lost in thought, tapping her chin with her small finger. But. Then, suddenly, she remembered the words of the Duke that she couldnt let go of. You dont have to pay for staying at your house. Tightly. Her fist on the knee put strength on it. What did that mean? The words that came to mind without her realizing it, werent erased quickly. Beatty couldnt sleep easily that night. *** On another side, it was the same with the Duke who couldnt fall asleep easily. To be exact, the Duke had no intention of leaving the office until late at night. The aide approached the Duke, who was staring somewhere with a stiff face, and reported. They said the Young Miss has fallen asleep safely. Yeah. Your Excellency, even if you dont worry now. Johanna, who came with him, also helped the aide. Master, Id looked at everything carefully during the Young Miss sleep time. After coming to the Main Castle, she always went to bed early and slept well until the morning. Hoo. Only then did a sigh come out from the Duke, as if he was a little relieved. Since shes a weak child. The frowned forehead represented the depth of his worries. The Young Miss. Johanna, who was looking for words to comfort her owner, couldnt even keep talking. This was because the nightmares of the past were still clear in their memories. The Duke, who recalled that painful time, spoke in a sarcastic tone. That delicate child cant endure the harsh winter here. CH 31 He still recalled it vividly. In that cold winter, the helpless feeling of a father, who had to let go of his hand and could only watch the disease of the young deepening. As the cold in the North intensified, Babys breathing slowed down. Baby. Then, it became increasingly difficult to control his hands and feet, and in the end, he lost his consciousness. Later, it was rare for him to have the time when he came to his senses altogether. Tightly. Recalling the nightmare-like time, the Duke frowned. Thats why she was sent to the Capital of mild weather. As soon as the rumor came to peoples ears, the noted doctors who were famous in the continent were also immediately sent to saveand kidnappedher. Fortunately or unfortunately, according to the messengers report, which was continuously sent even when he was on the battlefield. The deterioration, it was said that it stopped, right? Although it was said that Babys condition did not improve, it also did not progress any further. Even the Madam also caught the Young Miss in her eyes until the very end. Johannas eyes became red as she recalled the Duchess who went up to the Capital together for the weak child. If she was here. Recalling the only person who left early, the Duke muttered in an empty voice. If only he had known that she would leave like that while he was on the battlefield. If so, no matter how much she told him not to worry, he wouldnt have gone. His wife left him in vain and his weak baby No matter how much she said that she was Babys maternal family, whenever he thought of his baby growing up without her parents, his heart sank. How lonely must she have been. Press. The Duke bit his lips roughly. Please do not worry too much. Shes her niece, but didnt the Viscount certainly take care of her properly? Count Zealot, who had been quiet so far, mentioned Firina Seaulus, Beattys aunt, who was named as her guardian in the Capital. Compared to the North, where the battlefield is close, the Capital with relatives who always take care of her would have been better for the Princess. Count Zealots words, which were saying that it was the most realistic alternative, were not heard by the Duke. So she came because she missed her home. That young thing. At the Dukes words which were muttered in a sad voice, the office became solemn. To think that she even risked running away with that small body to this far North. Thinking of the loneliness and pain that Baby would have suffered, the Dukes chest tightened real hard. He felt bad for his daughter who he had to keep far away. Baby. In the meantime, it was so lovely to see that young thing came running because she missed her father, whom she couldnt even see his face. . The thick hem of his clothes was badly wrinkled in the Dukes hands, who clutched his stiff chest without realizing it. T-the Duke, that kind of expression? Meanwhile, the aide who was standing next to his superior and saw his sentimental face for the first time was surprised. To think that its the sorrow of the man who dominates as the Fear of the Battlefield?! The enemy country bastards who were shaking just by hearing the name of the Golden Lion Duke, will fall down in surprise if they saw this. Not caring at all of the aides agitation, the Duke opened his mouth again resolutely. Even so, it shouldnt be shaken. If Im thinking about Babys health! Thats right, Master! Hm. But dont you think that the Young Miss goal was quite firm? At the aides point out, the Dukes gaze was focused on him. The flustered aide stuttered as he quickly told the reason. I know because I have a niece as old as the Young Miss, but the childrens stubbornness at that time is really amazing. So? Uhm, this is the method my niece used. In the past, there was a doll that she was really into. Johanna expressed sympathy for the aides story. There surely is a time where children are like that. Yes. She was begging for it. The childs parents just cut it off, saying that she had already received her birthday present and she cant have it. In the end, she was fasting until they bought her the doll. Oh my. The child starved? The Duke flinched. Doesnt eat? What if by any chance Baby fast as a protest if he said that he wouldnt grant what she wants? Weakly. He recalled the figure of Baby turning her head and covering her mouth with both of her bracken-like hands in front of the dining table. Flow. Cold sweats, which had never occurred even on the battlefield, were flowing. Even now, if a small child starves even one meal, how much less will she shrink from there? The Duke couldnt even imagine it at all. But shes already small. If the child doesnt eat, then she doesnt have any strength, and the already weak body will worsen. Uhmm. A groan out of anxiety came out from the Dukes mouth as he recalled a small Baby collapsing helplessly. But Im trying to send her to the Capital for the childs health. What if the really important child is determined enough to harm her health because she doesnt want to go? The Dukes complexion darkened. Since its not cold yet, it would be okay to set the date of sending her to the Capital a bit later, right? The hurdles in the Dukes heart went down slightly. And like that, the Duke chose the postponement plan, which was unlike himself. It was contrary to the figure of the Lion Duke on the battlefield, which had always made a firm decision. Of course, his soft coping, which he didnt even know existed, was limited only to Beatty. Knowing the Dukes heart for his daughter, the aide opened up his mouth to speak about the newly-acquainted side of the Young Miss in order to evoke the calm atmosphere of the Master. Anyway, I think the Young Miss really thought about the territory while she was in the Capital. Hm? How could she know about the territorys situation without listening to it with interest, and how did she countermeasures against it? Right. At that early age, shes already amazing. The Duke listened to the fierce praise for Beatty with a pleased look. Seeing the Masters lips raising up, the aide made a proud smile as well, as he thought inside. Just following the discovery of the alternative food, and even to the recipes of that food to be distributed widely. This is certainly an amazing matter. The aide didnt simply praise the Young Miss just to lift the Masters mood. It is not just an accidental discovery. It is a policy that considers all the progress of work and its ripple effects. This is really. The Young Miss is not just such a gifted person. As expected, our Young Miss was a genius! A clear solution that can be applied to the actual work right away. To think that its an 8-year-olds possible way of thinking. This has already gone beyond the level of smart. Shes an unprecedented genius! Just by imagining how much our territory can change with the Young Miss policy, its incredible! Hm. Its not just the ways that are excellent. But also how much thought has she done for the hungry territory people until she came up with this! He was sincerely touched by the Young Miss heart of gold. Although Ive known it since she sent the alternative military supply to the battlefield, our Young Miss is amazing! The Duke, who was satisfied with the aides admiration for Beatty, nodded and opened his mouth. Yeah. I didnt expect my Baby to have even this kind of talent. Even for her to breathe healthily, he would be grateful just with that, but moreover for her to be cute, and even smart, too?!! But. A cold voice suddenly came out from the Dukes mouth, who was smiling with a proud heart. Why didnt the Viscount tell me about my daughters figure up to now? In an instant, the Dukes eyes became sharp. Since I told her to deliver everything, not missing even a bit, about Baby. The fierce energy quickly filled the office. Ahem! Ahem! Count Zealot interfere in a hurry. No matter how you think and see it, the Princess is still young. So wouldnt the Viscount be worried that Your Excellency would be pressured by uncertainty if she said that the Princess was a genius since she was young? . Didnt the Viscount struggle much with her nieces education? Also, didnt she care a lot about the Princess health? As he asked the Duke that didnt she had spent almost every day writing about the Princess health, Count Zealot defended the Viscount based on the reports that had been delivered so far. Anyway, shes the younger sister of the deceased Duchess. The Duchy is spending a huge amount of child support is one thing, but anyway, she is the family that has been taking care of the Young Miss since childhood. Perhaps the Viscount was also very surprised by the Young Miss runaway. Didnt she even plead to the Royal Palace and contact us through the Royal Familys communication device? Well, I did hear that it was like that, but. Even in the future, if the Young Miss returned to the Capital, we will be indebted to her, but she did hold largely responsible for this one mistake. Secretly grumbling inside, the aide opened his mouth again. Even if its like that, the responsibility for not stopping the Young Miss from coming all the way to the North all alone is big. It was the part that he had been dissatisfied with since he heard the news of the Princess of the Great Aslans runaway. At those words, the Duke nodded and asked the aide. How about the unit that I ordered? I brought the draft plan here. The aide took the documents out of a bundle of paper he was holding proudly and delivered them. It is a plan which includes not only escorts around the Young Miss but also personnel who will be dispatched to the capital mansion to strengthen the security. Do you think this is enough? Recruit a bit more knights. Ah. Yes! I will fix it immediately! Dozens of guards and 15 regular knights. Even including the escorts, this isnt enough. The escort, which was already greater than a considerable number of factors, has been changed to a stronger iron-clad escort more than any royal escort. The Duke, who checked the revised number again, nodded satisfactorily and opened his mouth. How about the other list? Yes! That is in here. This is the list that was picked as Your Excellency ordered. The aide hurriedly took out the report materials that had been prepared. From the people in charge who were appointed to take care of the Young Miss while she was in the capital, the mansions employees, and to the messenger who had been in charge of reporting during that time. What did you do while the Young Miss was on the road alone? They were the ones who had to answer Aslans sad questions in the future. Since I had sent the informants with the fastest Aliphe horse, Your Excellency will be able to get the results in a few days. At the aides words, the Duke nodded as he captured each name on the list, one by one, with a cold gaze. (t/n: for the loyal readers who followed this story from the beginning and didnt reread in these past few weeks, you guys might havent known yet but Ive changed Beattys title of Young Lady into Princess and also changed her aunts title from Viscountess to Viscount which in this matter is a general title. Thank you~) CH 32 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Of course a person has to take responsibility for what they are responsible for. The cold voice hinted at the future of the people on the list. Ah, and also. Remembering someone, the Duke ordered with a voice that had been changed with another atmosphere. Leave the return for the food that Baby personally brought in her room in the morning. *** The next morning. Uung. Beatty, who just woke up, tilted her head when she saw something dimly reflected in her still blank vision. Huh? Looks like maybe Im not fully awake. Thinking so, Beatty rubbed her sleepy eyes, and then she blinked again with a clear mind after stretching. . What is it? Its strange. Why is the scenery in front of me like this? So that wasnt just a fantasy that passed by in my dream? Beatty, who had a dumb look, opened her mouth wide when she saw the changed view of her room overnight. W-WHAT IS THIS?! There were flowers everywhere. The bright yellow, golden Adonis flowers were covering the floor so much that it could not be seen. As if someone stole spring from the God of the Season, the scent of spring was full in the room. Oh my gosh. It was the scenery that made her think that she might have been moved to a flower garden while falling asleep. From where did a person get all of these Adonis flowers this much? It was strange because it was simply a flower that didnt bloom in this season. Tilting her head, Beatty couldnt understand it. Unlike the Capital, where flowers are relatively easy to get due to the warm climate all year round, in the North, where it is more common to see ice grounds than soil grounds, they had to pay high prices to buy a flower. What was worse, it wasnt just a bouquet of flowers, and how much would it cost to fill a huge room big enough for a whole family to live in with flowers? If she had known the actual price which was paid by the Duke, maybe Beatty would have passed out. Huh? And in the middle of the room that became a flower garden, a huge shape that she couldnt help but to give attention to was seen. A doll? It was a huge doll that would have to have three Beattys to reach the same height. As if it was imitating someone, the squirrel doll which was cutely holding acorns in both hands, was covered with hair similar to Beattys hair, which was slip down because its morning. Rustle. Beatty walked on a fluffy blanket and stealthily lowered her feet to the floor. Then she moved forward carefully through the flower group, carefully not to trample on the flowers that were covering the floor. One two. One two. Beatty, who was advancing like a dolphin swimming through the waves, finally reached the front of a giant squirrel doll after a steady march. Fluffy. The hand that had been placed on the giant squirrel dolls leg once touched, it gave the feeling of being buried in a cloud. Wuaaa. An exclamation naturally flowed out of Beattys mouth. And that was not because of the dolls feeling of sucking her hand. Is it real gold? Sparkle. Sparkle. Beattys eyes, which opened wide, were stuck at an acorn that was held by the giant squirrel doll. Its a golden acorn made of pure gold! To be honest, isnt it inevitable that your eyes will go to the huge gold acorn rather than a magical soft touch? Can I go out bringing that later? It seems like that alone will be enough for her business. It is not for merchant employment, but with that, she can set up a merchant altogether. When they saw Beatty who was staring at the squirrel dollto be precise, at the gold acornas if she had drooled with her mouth slightly open and saying, Hee the maids laughed. Good morning, Young Miss. The reaction of the Young Miss, who couldnt take her eyes off the doll, was so cute that the maids with a lot of laughter around their smiling eyes came to greet her. Uhm, whats all this? These are things that the Duke sent to the Young Miss. Father did? The maids faces looking at the good relationship between the father and daughter were filled with joy. I heard that the Young Miss brought the Duke some snacks yesterday? Aha! As if she realized something, Beatty opened her eyes wide. Yeah. Its a gift that the Duke sent, saying that he was proud of the Young Miss for bringing overtime snacks yesterday. To think that such a cute daughter like this made food with her own hand so that her dad wont get tired?! Even if its me, I would have wanted to give anything as a gift because she was pretty. Even considering that the Princess is lovely, Im saying that those are great gifts. Contrary to the thoughts of the maids who nodded and admired inside. So its like that. Beatty was interpreting the things that the Duke sent differently. Its yesterdays Tuberosum dish. At that time, after he remained silent, he immediately refused the proposal, so she was a little disappointed. However Turns out he was going to acknowledge the value of that recipe to this extent! With a clear expression, as if saying that she understood, Beatty stretched out her thoughts. Then, itll be done if Father looks at the value of the in-kind investment, namely, pre-investment funds, that I showed in the Tuberosum recipe that I proposed! In a slightly tilted direction. And like that, Beatty, who misunderstood the Dukes gift in the midst of acclaim, clenched her fist firmly. Great. Then Ill also. Going through the flower sea again, Beatty headed to a desk that had paper and a pen. Sitting on a small chair that was tailored to her short height, Beatty firmly held a quill and skillfully wrote down something. Oh my, is she trying to write a thank-you letter for the Duke? Shes cute. Of course, the document Beatty was writing down was different from the soft imagination of such maids. [Recipe using Tuberosum Author: Beatty Aslan Paragraph 1. First, in order to easily recognize the value of the plant as food, as a traditional dish familiar to the people of the Kingdom.] Under the illusion that she took the first step in dealing with Father. First of all, stew and then the other meals. Beatty worked hard to write a proposal that organized other recipes as well. *** In the Dukes office. Beatty worked hard to write the proposal during the morning, while aiming for afternoon tea time, when usually people were relaxeda tip from a favorite bookand visited the office. Here. Beatty firstly held out the proposal. The Duke, who received the bunch of paper that Baby suddenly gave, was slightly surprised but looked down at the paper with excitement. Is it a letter? Baby who saw the gift he sent in the morning, wouldnt that be the only thing that she would hold out to him? A card, in return for the gift. The Duke was ready to be happy, happier than receiving the Kingdoms Medal of Honor, even with only one word Dad written down on the paper. However. ? Expecting a card with Dad, thank you, but what was seen in the Dukes eyes was [Tuberosum something], a report-like thing. It was inevitable that he, who had been looking forward to it, was flustered. While the Duke was stopped by such unexpected documents. Ah! Beatty, who suddenly realized that the greeting about the pre-investment funds she had seen in the morning hadnt been done yet, opened her mouth. I received well what you sent in the morning. I definitely received the pre-investment money that Mister Client deposited! With that kind of meaning, Beatty talked clearly with her eyes shining. Yeah. Briefly. A smile crossed the Dukes mouth. Although his daughters reaction towards the gift was different from what he thought, seeing her shining eyes like that, he was relieved that she didnt seem to dislike it. Although it wasnt the price that I wanted. Of course, she did want the gold acorn a lot, but what Beatty wants is permission to stay in this safe and cotton candy-like Dukes Castle. Seeing him keep telling me to go back, its clear that Father isnt pleased that Im in the Dukes Castle. From the moment he first saw her, Father consistently said. Here isnt the place for you to be in. Its a situation where she doesnt know when shell be kicked out of here right away. Even so, Father seems to acknowledge my contribution that solved the food problem to some extent, so lets draw a compromise with this. Even if she may not be able to stay as she wanted, even so, she wont let herself be kicked out as soon as he wants! I should get permission to live first even for a short period of time. Once you open the start, it is easier than the beginning to extend the same conditions. One year? Will he say that its too long? But one month is too short. When Beatty was thinking about how to bring it up. Just in time, the Duke spoke first. Is there anything else you want? Twitch. The leaned Duke looked down at Beatty, who was in a much lower position, and asked. Lets answer carefully. Looking at the overwhelming golden eye, Beatty opened his mouth. If my proposal helped, Id like you to allow me to stay in the Dukes Castle until my Coming-of-Age Ceremony I cant do that. In an unusually rushed tone, the Duke cut off Beattys words. He looked away because he was afraid that he would want to listen to everything if he looked straight into Babys eyes. Beatty, who doesnt know the Dukes heart, who distrusts his self-control, saying that if Baby made a pleading voice, he might suddenly allow it, asked again while sweating hard. Then even if its just for one year No, you cant. . As expected, the Duke Family. Its not easy. The method of persuading by slightly suggesting an appropriate value after saying the maximum desired value slightly did not work at all. Indeed the Norths Iron Barrier! Although thats probably not the meaning of the Duke Familys nickname which was famous for its invincible barrier that no one can break through. Hoo. Beatty was disappointed, but she refined her expression to not show it on the outside. Theres nothing that I can do. Then, even if its just for one month. Of course, the poker face of an 8-year-old child did not work for the Duke. The moment Beatty was about to ask for permission to stay even if its just for one month. If you want. Somehow, the Duke, who had hesitated for a while at his daughters expression who seemed disappointed, spoke again. It was an alternative to appease Baby which he thought of in his own way. I will build a building similar to the Main Castle in the Capital. Yes? No, but I mean, I didnt want this ignorant fortress-like castle. CH 33 Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Beatty asked back with a puzzled look. Although its hard to move the Main Castle. The Dukes Castle, which borders the mountain range, was installed with all kinds of secret values using not only the underground but also the inside. Considering the various equipment that extends everywhere, it was close to impossible to move the Main Castle to another place. But if Baby wishes that. Even though it is going to be very difficult, even so, if his daughter really wants him to find a way to move the Main Castle. While the Duke was thinking that if his ancestors, who had been guarding the North for hundreds of years, had heard it, they would have collapsed by grabbing their neck. At the strange progress of their conversation, the freaked-out Beatty hurriedly opened her mouth. I dont need that kind of thing! Just where does anyone use the phrase of moving the Dukes Castle to the Capital?! No, but she came down to avoid the Capital in the first place. Not the Capital! She didnt want to be trapped there again. Either way, there is her childhood friend who betrayed and killed her, or also her aunt who seemed to follow him. Beattys ill-fated relationship was all in the Capital. Just by letting me stay in the Dukes Castle, isnt it much ch. Isnt it much cheaper? It was a thought that came to her mind naturally without realizing it herself, but it seemed too frivolous to spit it out directly in front of the Duke. So Beatty slightly changed her words. fight, wouldnt I be a help in fighting? Fight? Hm. Although it was a word that she put as much as she could, it was okay. Even at times like this, the quick reaction to not miss an opportunity is the quality of a big merchant! Yes. The North is a place where many fights occur with other countries, right? She gently ignored the fact that there were also many quarrels from other countries, but there were also as many fights that invaded the Aslan Duchy. Although I cant directly go out and fight, I can help you in other ways! . Humph! Beatty confidently stretched out her chest while snorting a little. The Duke who saw Beatty like that, as usual, thought that his daughter was so cute, and felt a tingling emotion spread in his heart as well. Baby. To think that her figure of clenching her cute fist while saying that shell help the familys fight with her small hands, that was smaller than that bundle of tail fur, and also having a weaker body than ordinary people, let alone a shapeshifter. He was also frustrated with her weak body, but it makes him sad that he is reminded that she also inherited the blood of a warrior even if she doesnt show any signs of it. My Lord? Once more, she was loveable. ?! Beatty had a surprised face at the large hand on top of her head. It wasnt long before it fell off, but it felt like the warmth that had definitely touched remained on her hair for a long time. . Its warm. That was her impression of her fathers touch for the first time. Beatty somehow felt strange, so without realizing it herself, she put her hand on her head, chasing after the traces of the warmth. It sure is cute. At the figure of Baby tilting her head with both of her small hands on her head, the Dukes corner of the mouth naturally went up. At the same time, the Duke, who tried to reach out his hands again without realizing it, hesitated and thought, withdrawing his hand which was trying to go out. I have to be careful. Like a squirrel who shook off twigs and washed her hands, she raised her hands to protect her head, as if refusing any additional touch, whether the part that he touched was irritating. Maybe she didnt like human touch. Shes smart. How many people would bother Baby if she let anyone pet her defenselessly when shes so cute? Although it was sad that he was included in anyone, it was a cheap price to prevent other people from approaching Baby. Whenever Baby tilted her head, the Duke hid his flinching hand behind him, wanting to pet her cute head, and thought. Yeah. Surely its a good thing to be wary. Holding back his desire to hold up Babys cute wiggling toes, the Duke soothed himself by signing the documents of the gifts which were going to be sent to Baby instead. *** The next day. What is this?! Beatty woke up surrounded by all kinds of weapons, starting from childrens armor, training armaments, and even real swords. Oh my, Young Miss. Turns out, the Duke sent you a present again! This armament here is even made by a dwarf! Just how much does the Master care about the Young Miss! ? Thats impossible. Beatty was puzzled, but thought it was simply a one-time event that originated from their past conversation. However, this was only the beginning of the ensuing gift aggression. As if the first time waking up being buried in a flower garden was just the beginning, weapons, jewelry, dresses, certificate of title, etc. Every day when Beatty opened her eyes, she was encountered with tremendous gifts. To think that hes giving me these expensive things. At first, she was dumbfounded, but Beatty soon figured out what her fathers gift meant. So youre telling me to take this and move out! The Duke did not say that she could finally stay in the Dukes Castle. Why else did he send an expensive gift that would have made a decent person have no choice but to shut up, instead of the residence permit that Beatty asked for? I acknowledge your contribution of finding a solution to the food shortage, but it cannot meet the demands. Be satisfied with this. That must be what it means. I cant do that. Press. Beatty bit her lips. . A pile of gifts piled up in the room. Beatty looked at them silently and jumped up and went outside as if she was determined to do something. *** Thud! The cart full of goods stopped with a dull sound. The cart was loaded with all the gifts that had arrived for Beatty. . Looking vacantly at the carts inside, the Dukes gaze turned to Beatty. I will return it back. I gave it to you. Beatty tilted her head at the answer that came out a tempo slower, somehow unlike usual. I appreciate the gift, but I can not receive it. Why is that? Since its more than the one that I wish for. More? Beatty nodded and said it clearly. I do not wish for anything else. Please allow me to stay here even just for a month. She was bidding for victory. The period of time of a month which was too short to do anything. Even so, since if its not this much, Father wouldnt compromise. She thought that it was important to take this step first, even if she had to go back in a few weeks. Its okay. If I use the knowledge I know, I can complete the next card within a month. A little bit of trust that the other party doesnt know. For the next proposal, Beatty was already making a card. . Meanwhile, the Duke fell into a strange feeling as he saw Beatty, who was giving a lot of energy to her round eyes. Turns out, Baby has grown up. He remembered the days when he last saw her as a baby. Was it when she was 3 years old, the last time that he hugged her in person? Of course, it was not enough by just seeing one painted portrait of her that a painter sent every year. The Duke faced Beatty, who clearly opened her eyes wide and looked at him. It feels like yesterday when she was still toddling. The memory was clear when she couldnt control herself while walking around with her elbow-sized body at the most and collapsed and hugged him. But the surprise was that that small child had grown up and was big enough to make her own claims like this. The deep regret that he couldnt watch her grow by her side. And a much greater emotion came in than the two combined. Yeah. In the end, the Duke could not overcome his longing inside of him and brought up the buried compromise. It surely will be okay if its just a little bit, right? Because winter hasnt come yet. While it was warm, wouldnt it be acceptable to see his daughter by her side, even if it were only for a while? I just need to be more careful. When the Duke was about to speak with such determination. Misunderstanding the prolonged silence of the Duke, Beatty hurriedly opened her mouth. Dont tell me, you arent going to say that youre not allowing it even for a month, right? . Uhm? Father? ! Wondering if the last compromise was being rejected, Beatty, who looked forward in urgency, didnt know. That she accidentally used the title Father, which she had only called internally, instead of the title Lord. The Duke, whose eyes had grown for a moment, bent his eyes sweetly and gave out the answer she wanted. Yeah. Yes? Ill do as you say. At that moment, Beatty did not understand the Dukes words immediately, but gradually her eyes were filled with joy. The Duke watched without missing a moment as the small pebble-like black eyes filled with sparkling light. And he added a condition to the last remaining reason. But, only until winter comes. Beattys arms, which were going up as if she was doing a hooray, quietly went back down. *** A negotiation that made a winning move. Im relieved for the time being! Fortunately, Beatty, who brought the desired situation, celebrated her small achievements inside. Although the accommodation fee for a season is expensive. To think that the price of the special information called alternative food is limited to autumn. Isnt that a rip-off? But, come to think about it again. It might be that expensive. If its a space that was fully equipped with a study, playroom, dress room, bedroom, etc, in a place like the Dukes Castle, the cost may be originally set that much. CH 34 AD Translated by EunEun Edited by Zil Beatty, who had been counting such a huge accommodation fee, brooded over the Dukes words again. He said only before winter, right? Then, she just needs to contribute some results until then. She will be able to complete another price comparable to the price she bet on this deal before then. I need to hurry up and finish it. Beatty, who nodded, was about to greet and leave the room. However AD That one too. Take it back. The Duke pointed to the gift cart which Beatty returned and said. Ah, no. Its okay. Take it. Its really okay. . Seeing the Dukes forehead furrowed, Beatty hesitated and opened her mouth. Uhm by any chance, if I can receive the present. You can receive it. Beatty somehow laughed at the quick and firm answer, then asked carefully. Other than that can you give me something else? Perhaps embarrassed about something, Beatty whispered in a very small voice, and at those words, the Duke nodded with a slightly surprised face. This time, she definitely heard the answer. Beatty left the room with blushing cheeks and joy which she couldnt hide. *** In the Capital of the Kingdom. Everyone was happy to hear that the five-year war was finally over. We won! They surely pay dearly for touching us who were still. Serves you right, you Holy Empire Bastards! Their excited atmosphere was conveyed through the air. There was also a satisfactory smile in the Kings mouth, who declared the Kingdoms victory and proudly toured the Capital like a triumphal procession. So the citizens like it. It is all thanks to Your Majesty. Haha. So, the rain is painting my face with gold. But I was only stating the truth. At the very nice words, the King was smiling as he was happy, but then his face hardened and that was because of the next words of the people outside the carriage. I heard that the Golden Lion Duke was amazing again this time, right? Of course! Hes an unbeatable commander! This victory is all thanks to the Duke of Aslan! Aslan. When that name came out, the Kings face became as hard as a stone. Its the words of foolish citizens. Please never mind about it. The Second Queen hurriedly comforted him, but the Kings face, which once hardened, could not be resolved. The Second Queen, who had been appeasing him for a long time, looked around and whispered. Please do not worry. My Majesty. Your Queen has already arranged everything. You? The King raised his head with an interested look. The Second Queen, who smiled with a meaningful face to him, looked at the other side and said. You have to do it well. The good-looking boy sitting in front of her. You know, right, Ritter? As if Ritter confirmed, he answered the Second Queen. Of course, Mother. A snake-like smile spread over the bright boys face. Ive already done it perfectly. *** At Count Zealots mansion. Count Zealot, who stepped back from the Dukes office where the Master had returned and looked dissatisfied at the Count mansions office, which seemed relatively small, clicked his tongue. I dont like it. In a place where no one was watching, the Count crumpled his face according to his temper and pressed his temple hard. . And like that for a while. The Count opened his eyes wide open, and glared at a runt man who had been bowing for a long time. Havent I told you to not come finding me for a while? At his cold response, the man bent deeper and said. Y-You did. But, please do not worry! Since at that time, I didnt tell anyone that my daughter set the warehouse on fire. The man was a family member of a chess horse that was used to cause a fire in the food warehouse. She properly did what she was told to do and died, and she did not even return as a dead body. It was a natural matter that the dead body flowed into the underground of the Dukes Castle to investigate if by any chance there are any remaining clues. So, are you saying that you want me to sympathize with you? Eyy. No way, Your Honour. But, uhm, please pay the promised price properly Chess horse which disguised itself as a spy of the Empire and committed suicide. Compared to the chess horse that was useful, this bastard who was called as its family member was just disgusting, even just by seeing it. Didnt my daughter do a good job? That kid cares about her younger siblings quite a lot. The man kept rubbing his palms and babbled. So if you take care of them properly, that dead kid will also definitely thank Your Honour. Yeah. The man rejoiced over the neatly fallen Counts answer. T-thank you. Your Honour! The Count wagged his finger. Hehe. Have you already prepared the price for this guy? Indeed, youre really generous. . The Count, who was watching the man who was approaching with a sly smile, raised his hand under the desk only when the man came right in front of him. Stab Take it as your last money before going to the afterlife. Huh? The man, who was puzzled by the blade which was stuck in his stomach, soon felt the burning pain at the gesture of the Count who moved once more. Co-cough! Without paying attention to the man who was crunching like a bug on the floor, the Count looked at his sleeve as if it were unpleasant. Tsk. My clothes become dirty. The Count called in the butler and instructed him to clean up the dirty place. As if it was a familiar matter, the butler who looked around the room reported. But Count. Theres a guest in the drawing room right now. Aah. Only then did the Count, who raised his head as if he had remembered, get up from his seat and headed to the drawing room. The Count strode through the open drawing room door and saw a woman sitting in a noble posture. Then, he opened his mouth. I had heard the story in advance. The woman with her hair pulled up looked back at him. The Count smiled pretentiously like a habit, and greeted his long-time collaborator. I heard you were sent from the Capital. *** In the still peaceful Dukes Castle. If I complete the cards Im preparing now, the next is Beatty put her small hand on her chin and fell deep into thought. What should I do so that I can change the duration of my residence in Dukes Castle to a long period of time? Not a few months nor a few years, but rather a decade-long period of time. Thinking hard over the long period of time lease, Beatty heard other employees talking from the other side of the hallway. Uhmm. Beatty, who wanted to think quietly, looked around. Ah! Just in time, she could see a branch extending right in front of the window. Looking around. Looking around. Beatty, who confirmed that there was no one around her. Poof! She turned into a squirrel, and she quickly climbed the branch and went outside. The feeling of the leaves passing by was good. A clear air that seemed to be wearing blue permeated the sniffing small black nose of a squirrel. A hard bark which was stably caught under a small but skillful finger. Compared to Beattys size, which was small enough to be covered fully even with a single leaf, it was a tree that reaches even the third floor of a building, but she wasnt scared at all. Since when Beatty was in her squirrel form, she has never fallen from any tree. Its great! When she was climbing a tree, she felt confident like she could go anywhere she wanted. With a confident movement, Beatty climbed up and up the tree that stretched high. Chuu Hoo. Beatty, who climbed up to the top, breathed out a proud breath as if she had finished hiking. At the wind which was tickling her soft cheeks she had a happy face, and Beatty stretched her body even until the tail. Brr. The cool feeling swept through her body, and Beatty, who was relaxed in a moderately good condition, grabbed a comfortable branch, leaned on it, and shook her tail like a breeze. On top of the tallest tree. This position, where the wind whispered and the leaves cast shades, has been the most comfortable space for Beatty since childhood. Because if I am here, no one can see me. Beatty thought slowly and neatly arranged the fur of her cheek pouch. The reason why she was able to rest comfortably inside a tree branch, hiding in the form of a small squirrel. In other words, it was because she couldnt be comfortable outside the tree. Inside the Capital mansion, she had to go unnoticed. Since if she got into the sight of an employee who was in a bad mood for no reason, she can get involved in mean things. Beatty thought as, like a habit, she was rubbing her cheeks as if she was smearing her scent on a small branch. As expected, its nice on the tree. If she isnt seen, no one gets angry with her. No one could stab her with sharp words on the tree. So, inside the tree is her long resting place. Chuuuu It was a secret space only for herself alone. Beatty made a pleasant sound and circled around a branch. After enjoying such a long break, Beatty came to her senses when she saw the nearby window. Ah, right. On the large desk which was seen through the window, there was a pile of white documents. Yeah. I came out to think about how to reside for a long time, right? Looking at the piled-up work, Beatty recalled her task. Beaty, whose tail slightly stiffened due to her sense of duty, tries to stretch her head into the room that draws attention. But Click. Suddenly, the window opened. ! Quickly. Surprised, without realizing it herself, Beatty went into the gap of abundant tree leaves and hid. . The person who opened the window was the Duke of Aslan. Father? At the Dukes unexpected encounter, she unconsciously hid and Beattys heart kept pounding. CH 35 It was seen that the shining sunlight made the Dukes golden hair near the window shine even more golden. With a brilliant glow on his head like a statue carved in a temple, and an insensitive look as if God was looking down on the human world. The Duke looked outside as if he was contemplating. Is he looking for something? While Beatty, who was hiding and watching, tilted her head. Suddenly opened the window of the office himself, the Duke of Aslan was watching outside the window without saying anything. Your Excellency? After hearing his subordinate calling him oddly, the Duke turned away again. As the Duke moved away from the window, the office which was blocked from her view was revealed more clearly. The large desk with several mountains of papers she saw earlier was the closest to the window, and it was covered with a densely packed bookshelf that was dimly seen. And when she slightly shifted her gaze to the side, in the organized space where everything was angled, there was a different kind of part. One bookshelf which was separated from the other bookshelves. On the side table in front of it, scribbled papers were scattered here and there. There were several thick books piled up next to a pile of paper, but looking at the condition of the bookshelf where things were out here and there, she thought it was a book pulled from there. Plod. Moving from the window to the side table, the Duke picked up one of the disordered papers. And then, he opened his mouth with his eyes fixed on the paper, as if he was reading what was written on it. Beatty. Huh? At her name which suddenly came out of Fathers mouth, Beatty peeked with a puzzled look. And like that, while the squirrel was struggling to look inside from the outside. The Duke glanced at the space which had been filling one side of his office for a long time. A bookshelf filled with books from all kinds of countries about the etymology of names. Numerous naming books on the side table that have already been rotated dozens of times. Under the paper on which [Beatty] is written in clean handwriting, which is now in his hand, there were the marks that have been written, and erased several times and there were even rewritten marks. [Rikitta] [Del] [Dolchia] [Leticia] [Letty] [Titya] [Amonita] [Suabi] [Mel] [Fortuna] Even besides this, papers with all kinds of names on it were piled up like a mountain on the side table. They were numerous name candidates, all with the meaning of wishing for happiness. It was something that would suit the loveliest child in the world. The meaning of [Beatty]. What will be the name that will bring the most appropriate fate for his most precious daughter. It surely was a blessing of happiness. It was a trace of countless agonizes. As he silently looked at the papers which he had spent years of time, the aide next to him opened his mouth while looking at the Lords complexion. Isnt it interesting? . Didnt Your Excellency contemplate that name for the longest among the several candidates? Although you couldnt put it on the Young Miss yourself. At that moment, after having hardened abruptly, the Lords mouth twisted a little as if he didnt like it. The aide, who served the Lord for a long time, did not miss such a tiny reaction. The aide continued to say his next words to quickly improve the Lords mood, just like an experienced subordinate. Even so, looking that the name went looking for its owner like this, the name [Beatty] must be the name which perfectly fits the Young Miss fate. Uhm. It fits the fate of the person. About the name that they have, it was the best compliment and blessing for the Northern people. Yeah. Nodding satisfactorily at the praise about his daughter, the Duke put down the paper he was holding. Now, clean this up. It was just a pity that he couldnt directly give his child a name and call her for the first time. Still, its the name that Baby likes. Therefore, even at his daughters fate, it will fit well. With such blessings, leaving his regret behind, the Duke ordered to organize the space he had spent a long time in. Your Excellency must be sad. Whenever Your Excellency had time, you had picked up these candidate papers and thought about the Young Miss name. Hearing the order, the aide looked very sad and regretly looked back on the side table which was full of traces of several years. But since the name that youve been thinking about for years went to the Young Miss. Ah, Your Excellency. Do you know that? As he organized the pile of paper with names on it one by one, the aide mouthed as if he was trying to relieve his regret. To think that it took more than eight years to name the Young Miss, it surely is a record that will never come out again, even in the future. Being cherished like this, Im sure the Young Miss is the only one, even in the North, haha! Hm. The Duke reacted as if it was an obvious thing. Isnt it natural that the most cherished child is my daughter? And shes so loveable like that. The Duke nodded his head, recalling objective factsfor himselfinside and in the next moment. Quickly. He turned his head towards the window. . Your Excellency? Is there something outside? The Duke, who was looking outside, muttered. Shes gone. He even opened the window just in case she wanted to come in. The Duke turned around again after sadly looking at the area around the leaves which had become quiet and were moving a little. *** Chuu. Thump. Thump. Beatty tightly grabbed her chest which was beating wildly, on the window of the hallway again. Father contemplate about my name? It was an unexpected fact. When she got the name, she just thought that after just forgetting about it it was something that he just remembered and somehow sent it to her. However To think that its a name that was made after much consideration?! And to add to it, its been years. If she thought about the time when she received a letter with her name on it before she regressed. If its not for her coming down to the Dukes Castle this time with the name which was already decided and delivered to her, Father actually thought about the name Beatty for 10 years. . Somehow her chest was ticklish. Without realizing it, Beatty covered her face that could not be fully covered with her both small hands. The squirrels white cheeks with its head buried in its small hands seemed to have somehow turned red. It wasnt because of her fast-beating heart. By any chance. It was because of the emotions that filled her heart. Is it that he doesnt dislike me that much? For a moment, the expectations that she thought had all disappeared peeked out. Thump! Thump! Surprised by the sudden beating heart with anticipation, Beatty shook her head in a hurry. Chu chuu! No, no. Calmly and rationally. Beatty tried to calm down the excited mind by arranging her breathing, Hoo hoo. Anyway, it may be because he cared about the record left on the family register because Im a descendant of the Duke Family. Like that, Beatty tried to calm her pounding heart, although she poured cold water on it. Even so, the fact that Father spent a long time naming me doesnt change. She couldnt stop the wall which she had already built in her heart from gradually decreasing. Chuuuuuuuu! Aaaaaa. No, no. I cant do this kind of thing rationally at all! At her unrelaxed heart, Beatty grabbed the curtain that was fluttering and shook her head violently as if shaking off her itchy heart. However, the emotions that rushed in were not of a personality that would calm down easily. Other thoughts, rational Lets think about something else. Huft. Huft. From moving her body rapidly, Beatty breathed heavily as she desperately put her brain to work. Chu! Right! What was the reason for climbing up the tree earlier? It was to prepare measures for a long-term residence in Dukes Castle! Yeah. I surely have to think about this kind of rational and constructive thing. Nod. Nod. Beatty moved her head up and down, then she quickly came up with a good plan. What I can do right now Right! There surely was a new finished recipe! Apart from the next card that Beatty was preparing alone, the development of the Tuberosum recipe was ongoing. No matter how it is, in order to quickly popularize it, the more diverse the dishes are, the better. Yeah. Last time, I only took the ones that were too basic. Beatty made up her mind, and immediately climbed down the long curtain. Moreover, just seeing it through the report is different from tasting it in person, right? Step. Step. Step. Beatty nodded and headed to the kitchen. To make only the most popular recipes, even among the future Tuberosum recipes she knows. Tuberosum soup with since thats the standard. I cant take out the fried Tuberosum, right? Ah, also Tuberosum cookies and, and then. She was thinking of making so much and bringing it to Father. If he looked at it with his own eyes, he could feel the value of this price more, right? Yeah. This is to increase the value of my cards. As expected, Im very rational! Thinking like that inside, Beattys tail fluttered with joy as she was running. Im going to hurry up and take it. At this time, Beatty was not aware of her actions properly. Food should be eaten when its warm no, um. The value of the proposal? Right, since the value of the proposal will be set higher. That was certainly a sign of humanitys long instinctive affection for bringing food. CH 36 Hhmm hmm. A small humming headed to the Dukes Castle hallway. Tong. Tong. It was a light step that seemed to make such a sound. The ends of the hair tied in pigtails shook up and down like a dog wagging its tail. The soup was well made, and the cookies were also baked well. Beatty hummed in a voice as if she was singing. She once again looked meticulously at the tray, which was tightly gripped with her bracken hands. Cup soup that is divided to maintain a perfect temperature to eat. Cookies that have just been baked and smell like butter full of flavor. As soon as it was done, getting it on the tray and seeing the still warm snacks, her eyes were filled with pride. And the sauce for freshly fried sticks. Even among the many snacks, when the menu she prepared with the most strength caught her eyes, her black eyes sparkled with confidence for a moment. This is for sure! The already light walk moved as if she was jumping. Beatty, who was humming like that, muttered quietly. Hell like it, right? As she was thinking of someone, the question she shed without even realizing it herself had an unripe expectation. Since this is really delicious. A perfect combination of crispy fries in a dedicated sauce made of unique ingredients such as beans, sugar, rosemary, and lemon. It must be because Beatty still remembered the shock when she first tried this combination. Im sure Father will like it, too. Bringing her favorite snack to Father, Beattys cheeks were red with anticipation. She couldnt wait to see that face, so she hurried her short legs. However, there was an unexpected preceding visitor in front of Fathers office, who arrived with such an excited face. Huh? Ominously, a familiar back came into her sight. The hair that has been tucked up flawlessly. As if exaggerated by her skinny body, a straight back. No way. Fearing that her guess would become a reality, Beatty couldnt even make a sound out of her mouth and just rubbed her lips. Oh my. The person turned his head. A person she never thought she would see here. Chills. Behind Beattys neck got goosebumps when she see her face. Niece! With such a welcoming face, the nightmare-like aunt called her. Clang bang! Unknowingly, the tray fell from her hand which lost its strength. The snacks which were prepared in anticipation of Fathers eating figure were scattered on the floor. Crunch. Aunt casually trampled on the snacks on the floor, then she quickly approached Beatty and reached out her hand. Do you know how hurt I was after sending you like that? Tightly. As if she was stroking her cheek, Beattys side face that was held by the raised hand hurts. Dont make me worry again. . Only if you do that, then youre surely a good kid. Ok? A large shadow was cast over Beatty like a spider. It was a strong touch as if grabbing the back of the dogs neck that ran away. It hurts. Beatty was rather alerted by the strength of Aunts fingers digging near her neck and plump cheeks. Hmph. Did you think Id be intimidated by this kind of thing? At the unexpected meeting, Beatty just flinched reflexively like a reaction engraved on her body soon after. Now Im not a child who shrinks just because Aunt frowned. Let go of this. What? Youre pinching me right now. W-what? What are you talking about? At Beattys stern criticism, the Aunt, Firina stuttered in fluster. No, I mean, Niece. To think you say Im pinching you. How can I do such a frivolous thing? Conscious of the surrounding eyes, Firina smiled pretentiously. Hoho. Because my niece is still a baby, so even a small strength mustve felt strong. Looking at the expression, Beatty thought. There was surely a time when I thought that that was a sweet smile. There was a word that Aunt used to say at the end of every word. Its all because Im worried about you. So Beatty was thankful for any form of admonition. Hmph! Its all nonsense. Now she knows. Although it took a long time for the child who didnt want to hate her only family around her when she was young to find out the truth. What do you mean worry. Would that kind of person let me die? The last scene she saw before she regressed was enough to get rid of the last handful of her expectations left for Aunt. Whats with those eyes? Who was in charge of your education while we havent seen each other? Tsk, tsk. Firina was surprised by Beattys rebellious appearance for the first time. Beatty confidently asked Firina, who intentionally clicked her tongue to hide her fluster. That foot. Take it off. What? Youre making the floor dirty. Dirt are you now saying that Im dirty? You? To me?! Huh! The speechless Firina fanned her red-hot nape for no reason. In contrast to Firina, who was excited enough to breathe hot breath, Beatty pointed to the floor with a calm face. Whats thi aack! On my shoes! Firina didnt care about the food she stepped on badly, and made a fuss about the marks on the point of her shoe. Looking at the remains of the snacks stamped with footprints, Beatty let out a big sigh. Eeet! You guys, if you saw it, shouldnt you have cleaned it up quickly?!! Like in the Capital mansion, Firina took out her anger on the maids around for no reason. When Beattys forehead furrowed and was about to step up. Click. Perhaps he heard the commotion outside, the door to the office opened. Duke! Glances. When she saw the side face of the Duke who cast his eyes at Beatty, Firina unknowingly looked ecstatic. Oh my gosh. He didnt change at all from when he was the most handsome person in the kingdom! No, rather, I think hes gotten more handsome. The Duke spoke, not even once giving a glance to Firina, who looked at him frantically. It mustve been heavy. Yes? Ah. Puzzled, Beatty understood what he meant by looking at the tray and the snack remains that were lying on the floor. Even though I didnt drop it because it was heavy. Pheew. Beatty sighed without realizing it herself after seeing the ruined snack and said, a little disappointed. Ill clean it up and go. But his eating reaction, I wanted to see it. Her small shoulder drooped down out of regret. . Without realizing it himself, the Duke tries to reach out his hand to Baby. I have to pick them all up quickly. Beatty sat down faster than him and bravely picked up the remains onto the tray. It made the Duke pulled back his hands awkwardly. Young Miss, well do it! Its a dirty object that the Young Miss mustnt touch. Here, Ill clean your hand. But it isnt a dirty object. Beatty slightly sad looked at the remains of the snack that became a dirty thing. Hmm. Meanwhile, perhaps while she hadnt seen Beatty, she had eaten something wrong and became arrogant, Firina looked down at her niece who was squatting down on the floor according to her place. Hm! Yeah. You have to keep your head down like that. Theres no such thing as that Older Sisters daughter is arrogant to me. Firina, who thought it was savory and turned her head arrogantly, was surprised. Wh-what kind of a persons eyes! The golden eyes of a lion shapeshifter, that makes the person who was facing the front of it hardened like a stone. The cold gaze of the Duke with a natural sense of intense pressure was facing towards her like a sword being drawn. . D-Duke. I apologize for the late greetings. I am Firina Seaulus. At the gaze that even she felt the pressure, Firina hurriedly bent her back to avoid his eyes. What is the Viscount doing in front of my office? Not even receiving her greetings, to think that hes asking questions like hes dealing with a subordinate. Firina bit her lips when she ignored her thoroughly. Hoho. How can you sound like someone else? And Im not even someone whos not related to you. Firina showed a confident innocent eye smile. If you look at it, isnt it possible for me to be also said as an Aslan person? Do you have Aslan after your name? O-of course, thats not it, but. Then, refrain from saying useless things. The Duke cut off Firinas words at once, as she was trying to stick to something. His eyes were very cold as he looked down at the Firina, which flushed in humiliation. Hm. Watching that, Beatty thought to herself. Although Father doesnt like me either. Beatty, who thought Father might not dislike her, had yet to imagine more than that. Seems like he doesnt like Aunt either. To think theyre being hated fairly. The savory made her feel satisfied. Is this a bad thought? The Dukes words fell to Beatty, who tilted her head. You, go in now. It was still a blunt tone, but it was a voice that was just like a breeze compared to when he was dealing with the Viscount. She nodded calmly and the Duke watched Beattys back until he couldnt see her back in the hallway. CH 37 Tak. Intentionally sending Beatty back and entering the office, the Duke thought to himself. There is no way Im going to show my angry figure to Baby. There are many things hell hold Firina responsible for from now on, but since he will definitely make a strong impression. According to his aide. Your Excellency has a dignified face that will scare the enemies away even if you just stay still! He didnt want to make a scary impression towards Baby by making a fierce face. Hoo. Since the aide said that it was something which he had to blame to the Young Miss guardian in the Capital, the Duke picked up the papers that were written by his aide as he breathed out to hold his anger. Following his breathing, the golden thread-like bangs sway and sank. Although hes a rude man, his face is really. Peeking at the masterpiece-like Dukes side face, Firina made a bewitched face again. Theres surely no messy spot in my hair, right? Firina slipped her tied hair to reveal the back of her neck. The Duke, who didnt care about Firinas appeal, fiddling with her dress, opened his mouth. Viscount Seaulus. Yess, Duke. Unlike Firina, who created a sweet voice by mixing nasal sounds, the Dukes voice was dry. Do you have anything to explain? Yes? What does Your Excellency mean by that. As if she doesnt know the reason, Firina pretended to be innocent and blinked. Thinking of the dangers that could have come to Baby, the Duke was pissed off again and crumpled his forehead fiercely. Flinch. At the already overwhelming energy of the Duke that was added with an unpleasant gaze, Firinas legs trembled when she faced that chill energy. Unable to control the chill that hit her body, Firina leaned on the chair as if she were sitting down. You sent Aslans Princess down from the Capital alone with nothing but only her body. About that, as I had told you, that Niece immaturely run away To think youd say immature. The low sound sounded like the cry of a lion. Feeling an instinctive threat, Firinas body hardened. Youd better be careful with whom youre talking to. T-that. It wasnt a bad meanin To think that not only you did avoid your responsibility, but you dare to put the blame of your mistake on Baby! It was clear this time. At the growling sound that vibrates the air low, Firina helplessly felt like a lions toenails were pushed into her neck. If only not because of how Baby must have felt comfortable there. M-my breath! The air was heavy. Her chest was choked and blocked as if her throat were really tightening. The energy flowing from the angry Duke was filling the room. Looking at the Viscount now, I can see what kind of guardian youve been. The voice with contempt was infinitely cold. Firina barely removed her shaky lips and shouted. B-but I did my best after I found out that the child went out. I even informed about the situation through the Royal Palaces communication device! She contacted after pleading the Royal Family and being allowed to use a valuable long-distance communication device. Firina made excuses, emphasizing her efforts on how hard it was to take such measures. However, the Dukes energy became sharper due to the vain excuse. Firina, who had been picking up excuses, was stiffened by the chilling energy stuck in her spine. The Duke immediately interrogated the very next matter. I told you to tell me anything about the child, but how else would you explain that? Yes? O-of course. Thats why, I sent you the records every time. Ha. The Duke took a glimpse of the short letters content that was sent from the existing Capital and asked sharply. Then, why is there no report about the childs outstanding talent? Yes? They said she was a genius whose genius couldnt be hidden, and even before they saw the child, there was a lot of praise among the vassals. But, there was no such thing, not even a word about it, in the letter that Viscount wrote, you know? This time, she didnt pretend not to know. Firina was really puzzled and asked back. A genius? What does he mean? She didnt even educate her separately because she was afraid Beatty would have figured it out uselessly. Usually, if you are a noble child, the resident tutor, who is in a mansion for education, was also kicked out immediately after Beattys biological mother died. Although it seems that she still remembers the letters she learned from her biological mother when she was alive, even so, there will be no educational books for the child in the annex, not even a book. I did not teach her properly on purpose, so its impossible for me to hear that shes a genius. While Firina was stuttering because she couldnt even guess what had happened. Above all. The Duke, who put down the documents with Firinas mistakes written on them, lit his eyes with anger. With what authority, did you dare to arrange my daughters marriage partner? T-that. There was no excuse for this alone. It was done because she thought the Duke, who was tied to the war for a long time, would not be able to intervene. But, its because I didnt know the war would end so early! Things went too far from that persons plan. The Duke looked down at Firina, who was nervously crushing her lips. So its obvious who ordered it. He could tell this even without having to ask about it. It wasnt a secret that the Royal Familys desire to make the blood of the shapeshifter family where only two exist in the kingdom to be all theirs. Even though it was obvious that it was pushed by the Royal Family who desired Aslans blood. The Viscount who followed with that side was also the problem. . How should he deal with that so that it can be rumored that it had been handled well? As the Duke looked at her with eyes contemplating over the enemys prisoner, Firina, who had a cold sweat running down her back while desperately squeezed her eyes shut. H-heuk, heuk! Older Sister Tasha! Flinch. The Duke reacted to the name of his wife, who was suddenly brought up. Heuk. Heuk. If my older sister was alive, I wouldnt have come to my in-laws family and been treated like this. When Firina mentioned her dead wife repeatedly, the Duke looked reluctant. Didnt Older Sister say to take good care of me? . The Duke stopped talking for a while. His dead wifes words had that much power towards him. Tasha. Remembering his wife, who often sent letters to him who landed far away on the battlefield, the Duke made a longing eye. Did she ask me to take good care of her younger sister? I didnt know that letter would be the last one. However, the next moment, the Duke returned with sharp, sword-like eyes. She did, but how did the Viscount know about that? Being convinced that her dead older sisters words worked well, Firina became bold and replied coyly. Older Sister told me in advance. That shell ask the Duke to take good care of me, so she asked me to not worry about anything. That request mustve been valid until before Aslan Familys daughter was driven outside. At the Dukes cold words, Firina got chills, then she grabbed on to her sisters will and also her niece and dragged on. I-its a request for me before Older Sister dies! She asked me to personally take care of my niece Dont you even dare to dream about it. This time, Firina stiffly hardened without even closing her open mouth because of the murderous energy that hit her whole body. If it werent for my wifes will, I wouldve made you couldnt be able to stand in front of me now. It was a declaration that did not tolerate objections. Tak. Tak. Firina heard the sound of her teeth hitting each other. Her whole body trembled unbelievably. As if the Duke didnt want to talk to her anymore, he called a servant and sent Firina out. *** In the guided room, Firina grumbled while chewing her lips. He said that for the sake of his wife, hell give me a guest room, but dont even think about the childs guardian status again? Firinas face was badly wrinkled when she recalled the message she received only from a servant. Firina, whose spine got goosebumps at the moment when she remembered the cold-hearted Dukes expression, threw her fan angrily since she was more annoyed by the way it was. Hmph. Who knew that he would do this kind of thing because he wanted to take care of such a child! Fuming for a while, Firina suddenly loosened her face at the feeling of the sofa touching her hand. She raised her head and muttered, looking into the room one by one. To think that theres such luxurious decoration even in the guest room. As expected, it is a place that is desired immeasurably. The wealth of a Duke Family that can be seen only after passing through the hallway of the Dukes Castle without showing off. If I could be the hostess of this family! Imagining herself ecstatically becoming a duchess, Firina shined her eyes. Yeah. I only have to do what that person ordered. A perfect husband in a perfect family. Firina was ready to do anything to make her ecstatic imagination into her future. Even if it only hadnt run out like a foal, I could have finished my work in the Capital easily. Thinking of her niece who ruined the perfectly set meeting, Firina crumpled her forehead. Just why did she suddenly do that? Has she even gone crazy? Until just then, she didnt feel anything wrong, but it was strange. Suddenly, anxiety rose, but Firina shook her head. No. But I had trained her so well. On what she did, it would be an insult to educators for her to use the word education, but Firina thought without any guilt. Continue being a child that listens well, Niece. CH 38 Then, by any chance, who knows? Maybe Beattyll make them adore her. Firina, who sometimes recalled the black eyes that begged for affection, laughed hard. Come to think of it is it because shes a sly rat that it has a good sense? It was still before the plan was carried out, but how did it run away that day? Of course, it would be a coincidence, but now, there would be no such luck like that. Tak. Firina took out a small bottle which was hidden in the innermost part of her handbag. It was a splendidly embossed crystal bottle. The finely cut surface intentionally hid the poisonous contents. Hoo, hoo, hoo. If I just feed this! At the end of the conspiracy, Firinas eyes flashed with greed, imagining the fruit she would win. *** Aunt appeared in the Dukes Castle. Beatty couldnt sleep because of the unexpected appearance and woke up with a grim face. After her breakfast was brought to her room, Beatty contemplated again. So, why in the world did Aunt come? According to her, she may not have purposefully chased after the unavoidable nuisance. Tilting her head, Beattys ears heard a fuss. The Master sent the Young Miss a present today, too! Oh my! Its fur today. Do you know? This Northern Silver Fox was hunted by the Duke himself. Everyone was curious about who would the Master drop it off because it was the best quality catch that even doesnt have any flaws, but turns out, he gave it to the Young Miss as a gift! Ha! Beattys complexion blooms with anticipation. Oh my gosh! Look at this fur texture. Its the best quality with no flaws! Step. Step. Step. With a fast step with excitement that cant be hidden, Beatty has the best fur like a white snow mountain scenery in front of her. Young Miss? Like that, she passed by and headed to the table. On top of it, there was a paper card that seemed to be mistaken for a memo at first glance without any decorations on it. It was what Beatty had asked Father to do before. By any chance, if I can receive the present. You can receive it. Other than that, a letter, no, can you give me a card? The Duke, who nodded his head and gave an answer at the time, was sending cardsand even together with the gifts that she refusedregularly after that. Today, too. Seeing Beatty who was looking at the card with sparkling eyes, the maids chuckled and helped with expectations. Oh my, today, too, the Duke sent the Young Miss a card. Hes even thoughtful. What kind of conversation did he send today? Young Miss, please open it quickly. At the encouragement mixed with the teasing from her surroundings, Beattys cheeks blushed and then she picked up the card. And then, flutter, on top of the card that she opened with excitement. [Dont forget your coat.] Oh, uhm. Ha. Ha. Ha. It seems that he cherished so much about the Young Miss that he even cares about her outfit. Duke If youre going to be kind, be kind until the end. Its not a letter that a person sent to his 8-year-old daughter its not even some kind of a command. At the stiff writing style that was likely to be sent only to a subordinate, the smiling maids mouth hardened awkwardly, trying to wrap it up. The Dukes card was always like that. Words that might be written only a sentence on the card that arrived along with the gift. . A card that appears to be insincere at the first glance, as usual. Tightly. Beatty held it dearly. Looking around. Looking around. Ah, Young Miss. Here. The maid next to the Young Miss who was looking for something gave her a small bag. A golden bag shaped like an acorn and woven with gold thread. This golden acorn bag was Beattys most favorite thing these days. Beatty kept all the cards Father had sent to her during those times in it, and she always carried them wherever she went. And whenever she had a break between her own work, refreshment time, or the time where there was nothing to do in the afternoon, she took it out and read it again. A card with a few words at the most. Even if she combined it all together, Beatty looked at a bunch of cards that could not be a piece of letter paper over and over again. Beatty was expecting a card with only one sentence, rather than a mountain of gifts filling the front of her door every day. Even if its only one sentence he sent it to me. That meant a lot to Beatty. Since Ive never even once received a reply before. Tightly. Holding the card tightly without realizing it, Beatty recalled the memory before she regressed. [Hello, Father. I am Beatty. Thank you for giving me a name. I will cherish the first gift you gave me. By any chance, can I go to the Dukes Castle? I am curious about Fathers face.] From the letter she sent knowing nothing when she was young. [Hello. Its Beatty. By any chance, did you not receive the previous letter? Since there was no reply.] Letters that she wrote foolishly, because she was unsure and still believed in her fantasy of a family. And Im saying that it also cost me a lot to send it. So, she couldnt send it as many times as she thought. It was said that sending messengers to the North cost very a lot, so Beatty, who did not have much, could only send them once every few months. Eventually without any expectations. [Are you well? I dont know if you read this letter, but Im 18 years old now. Yes, its my Coming-Of-Age Ceremony soon. My Lord wont attend, right? I dont expect a reply. Its just because I think I should ask once.] She remembered the last letter she sent. During those times, if she had written it as if writing a diary really without any expectations the last letter maybe just in case. Since whats especially meaningful for shapeshifters are their Coming-Of-Age Ceremony. By any chance, wouldnt he give some kind of answer, even if its just because of the familys face? It seemed that she had that kind of thought at that time. Beatty blinked slowly, recalling the feeling of that time. . Now those letters became something that didnt exist. A letter that even Father would not have received because she had never sent it to him as she returned as an 8-year-old. Although even in the future there will be no reply thatll return for those letters. Sideways. Beatty looked down at the card she held tightly with both hands again. Even though its not a reply. Still, it was Fathers letter. Questions that she was so curious about. If I get a reply to my letter, what greeting should I start with? What does Fathers handwriting look like? And I How will you call me? Not all of the numerous questions were answered, but with this card alone, somehow Beatty felt like it was filling up her empty stomach little by little. Tilt. Beatty tilted her head. But I had eaten until full for breakfast. It surely was strange. Why did she think she was empty? At that time. What is that? On a peaceful morning, an unsuitable sharp sound rang in the room. It was Firina, Beattys aunt. Flinch. Beatty, who flinched her shoulder, quickly hid the card in her bag. Pure white fur! Niece, isnt it too much for you to wear? Aunt is worried that you will be colored with luxury since you were young. Fortunately, unlike her worries, Firina glowed her eyes and took a straight step towards the expensive fur. The maids eyes became sharp at Firinas words, pretending to admonish her niece when actually she was greedy for the high-quality product. Ahem. Ahem. I have something to talk about to my niece, so you guys go out. Firina ordered the maids as she liked as if she were imitating to be the hostess of the household. After the surrounding eyes disappeared, Firina naturally took the best seat like it was her own house, and said to Beatty. So it has been a long time, Niece. . Do you not have anything to say to me? Blink. Blink. Seeing Beatty facing her, straight without avoiding her eyes, Firina clicked her tongue. Tsk. Tsk. Do I have to teach you again on how to say sorry? And youre not even thanking me for worrying about you. Hmph! Beatty turned her head as she snorted. It was an obvious rejection. Whats up with that attitude! Ha! Oh my. Its been a while since we saw each other. This is all because you couldnt receive my education during that time. By the rebellion of a child that she had always could easily wield, Firina was flustered for a while. Then she also had a mental victory by thinking like, As expected, she is like that because shes away from her high-class education. Even so, when Beatty didnt react much, she cleared her throat and twisted her words. Come to think of it, I heard you got a name? Beatty. Beattys shoulder flinched at the sound of her name that came out of Aunts mouth for the first time. Thats a good name. Huh? Its suspicious. But theres no way Aunt would say something nice to me? Beatty raised her guard. Immediately after, Firina sighed as if she felt sorry for her, then she opened her mouth. But how should I say this. Do you know? You may not have known, but actually, there is a unique custom in the Northern Region. Firina talked with a rather excited look. The Northern people consider names very important, so they dont even want to give names to the children they hate. . Woah, looking at it, as expected, to think that the Duke didnt say anything and you named yourself?! I feel bad for you that my tears are all coming out. Firina said, pretending to wipe her tears that didnt come out even if its pretentious. If not me, your aunt, who would let you know about things like this? Nod. The way she raised her eyebrows made it obvious that she was trying to show off. Im not sure if I can say this to you, but Im just telling you as Im afraid if you have any useless expectations, that I requested the Duke that still youre his biological daughter, so cant he give you a proper name for the sake of my dead Older Sister. Thats impossible? Strange words came into Beattys ear, who was trying to ignore it and think that it was nonsense. Hoo. But what can I do? Since the Duke absolutely said no. He said that he didnt want to think about my name? CH 39 Ive told you, right? That he had never thought about it. And he just cut it off, saying that he cant spend time on such useless things. .he had never thought about it. He was so angry that he didnt even want to hear about you, who took Older Sisters life. Am I the only one who got scolded for nothing? . Glance. As if it was very tough, Firina pretended to touch her forehead and peeped at Beatty. Hoo, hoo, hoo. You must be able to figure out the situation a bit now. Seeing her niece was quiet, she seemed pretty shocked. Contrary to her thoughts, of course, Beatty was just absorbed in another world. But its strange. What Aunt said was different from what Beatty heard. Whenever Your Excellency had time, you had picked up these candidate papers and thought about the Young Miss name. The conversation that she unintentionally overheard in the office. The name that youve been thinking about for years To think that it took more than eight years to name the Young Miss. Since it was impossible for him to know that there was her in the tree outside the window, it wouldnt have been made up for her to listen. For her to say that Father had never thought about my name Just why is she lying? Maybe its because Aunt really doesnt know about Father, but she didnt really think it was so. Rather, she thought it was like a deja vu somewhere. No. This is not like a deja vu but its definitely something that Im familiar with? This time, she said that he didnt want to name her, but even apart from this, the basis of he didnt send money, he ignored her letter, he didnt come to see her face, etc, were various. Aunt always said, Look at this. All these grounds show how much he hates you. You are a child that is even hated by your own biological father. How many times that she had heard this, Beatty could even predict what words would follow behind. After saying this, its surely. Do you understand now? That Im the only one who gives for you, Niece. Shell surely say shes the only one I can trust, right? When she saw Aunt moving her fan to her face with a little look of gain, Beatty thought. As expected. Come to think of it, it was like that. When she was young, she didnt know because she was just focused on the fact that she was hated by Father, but it was an obvious pattern to see with the eyes of the present, with a past where she grew up to almost an adult. Shrink your opponent, and raise yourself in preparation. This is the one that a person use when bargaining to knock down the price of things! It even came out in the Memoirs of the Great Merchant Leader which was Beattys favorite book, but it was a method of reducing the price by using inferiority, rather than quoting a target that mainly deals with continuous transactions. Hoo, hoo. I guess you understood. Then from now on, follow my words like a Holy Scripture. As she was ashamed of her childhood for being swayed by her obvious tricks, while Beatty was holding her head, Firina misunderstood the silence, stuck her chin out, and said. . Beatty, whose head got cold after seeing the shameless appearance, chased away the sense of shame that had come for a while and thought. Maybe she has lied like this, even before. Aunts words that inevitably permeated while she was growing up. Abandoned child. A sly rat that eats away her fortune. Shameful Half. Suspicions of deeply rooted facts began to grow in Beattys heart. Hoo. For a long time since then, Firina has only continued to make a lot of nonsense rants about the ugly niece and benevolent me. Although I didnt listen to it properly. While Firina was talking nonsense, Beatty had been thinking about another matter as her aunts words flowed through one ear. She murmured with her small hand stroking her chin. Aunt is suspicious, but rather than that, something else is much more important now. Settling in the Dukes Castle. Only by securing the right to live in Dukes Castle, the best place to stay safe before the Coming-of-Age Ceremony, she will be able to become an adult who can hide her Signum safely and become a merchant who she has long wished for, leading to her dream of freely traveling around the continent. So the most important question for Beatty now was how to continue to extend the time-limited accommodation ticket until winter. Well about Aunt even if she lied to me, theres nothing I can do about it. Shes still broke with no house, no money, nor strength. In such a situation, there was no time to struggle with hatred that could not be avenged. Even though, I dont know again if I have the ability to pay back the matters before I regressed. Well, surely such a thing is impossible to happen in a flash. Beatty shook her head to shake off her lingering feelings, and said her pledge out. Whats important right now is securing a safe residence to live in. Preparations for that have already been carried out step by step. I dont know why Aunt came here, but since its definitely not a good thing for me, lets speed up what I had prepared. Yeah. Beatty clenched her fist vigorously, and ran to the study, taking a few papers she had written down along with her. *** The next morning. The bright morning sun shone on Beattys room. Tok. Tok. After the light knock on the door from outside, the door soon opened smoothly. As usual, the maids came inside with washing water. Huh? Young Miss? They looked around when they couldnt see a small figure lying on the bed. Gasp! Thud. A towel fell to the floor from the hand of the maid who first found the person they were looking for. Kyaaaaaak! Young Miss! The maids screamed when they saw the Young Miss who had changed overnight. Huu, hoo. Beatty was sitting at a desk full of a pile of unknown books instead of a bed. There were dark circles around her eyes that didnt match her chubby childs face. I almost gathered all of it. As she muttered with her hollow eyes, there was an old book in her hands, which she was holding tightly, afraid that she might lose it. When they saw the Young Miss who had become a zombie squirrel that had dried up overnight, the maids opened their mouths, with trembling lips in shock. Are you alright, Young Miss? Oh my What happened overnight? Am oh-kay. [Im okay.] At the words of the worried women, with an 8-year-old body that stayed up all night and was always sick all the time, Beatty raised her hands and said in a very untrustworthy manner. Am bizhyyy. [Im busy.] Young Miss? I am peeerfectlysaaane. Coool. Without knowing it, her mouth warmed up, and the maid hurriedly supported Beattys forehead, which had fallen forward into the washing water as if she was going to hit her head. You need to sleep more. At that, Beatty shook her head in surprise. I have to see Father! Not even knowing that the name she had only called inside came out of her mouth, Beatty washed her face trying to wake up. Oh my. How commendable. Looking at Beatty, who was struggling to move vigorously, the maids smiled small, then wiped the water with a soft cloth, and said. However, even the Duke will be happier to see the Young Miss sleep well. Thats right. The Young Miss health comes first. As she was still not used to the kindness, Beatty blushed without realizing itby herself thinking that they were being very politeand reciprocated with a sparkling cute expression. Thank you, everyone. Even so, I have to deliver that quickly. Glance. Beatty looked back on the desk with last nights achievements. It was the material that was completed by speeding up even if it was excessive, since she doesnt know what kind of interference Aunt, who suddenly arrived, would do. Slap, slap! Beatty shook off the remaining drowsiness and slap her cheeks. Then, applying pressure to her eyelids which were closed, she opened her mouth. I have something to give to the Lord, can I go to his office? Oh my, what should I do? I heard that he has meetings all day today. Beatty did not give in to the regret voice, and presented the organized material. Then, can you at least deliver this? Of course. Ill send it up right away. She wanted to let him know as soon as possible, so she sent the material first, and Beatty thought to herself. He wouldnt take it away, right? Seeing that he kept taking care of the price of Tuberosum information, which he refused to accept, saying that its okay, she thought he was not a person who would just ignore information and pretend not to know. It was after she had established that much of a level of trust in Father. The Dukes reaction would have been a masterpiece if he knew this very shallow trust Baby had in him, but fortunately, such Beattys inner thoughts were unknown. It was delivered well. It was left out on the very top of the desk in the Masters office. Still sleepy under her eyes, Beatty was relieved only after hearing that the documents were delivered well. Only then did she get up and stumble in drowsiness toward the breakfast table. *** . Wilt. Looking at Beatty, who was swinging and shaking her spoon with no energy like dry grass, Carl tilted his head. A life full of stamina. Let alone from being sleepy in his life, the stamina monster, who had never been in a sick chicken state of sleepiness, did not understand Beatty, who nodded her head with cloudy eyes. Tail Fur. . Tok. Are you trying to put your head in the soup? Unable to even hear the call, Carl held Beattys forehead, which almost shoved her nose into the plate, and asked. CH 40 Ah. Blinking blankly, Beatty tilted her head to express her gratitude. Hm. Carl asked his younger sister, who was still swaying like skinny, dry grass. Whats wrong? Yes? I asked, why are you pecking the soup like a sick chicken? Ah. Its because I couldnt sleep a bit last night. Uhm? ? Carl looked at Beatty with eyes as if he was seeing something very mysterious while opening his mouth. You became like that with not sleeping for just one night? What do you mean like that. Even while spacing out, Beatty furrowed her eyebrows at the word that somehow bothered her. Youre really. A voice containing pure surprise was heard. Is this why they told me to be careful when treating my younger sister and treat her as if shes a small sprout? She couldnt hear exactly what the mumbling Carl was saying next. While Beatty tilted her head, Carl, who seemed to have decided something, opened his mouth with a firm voice. Dont worry. At his sudden words, Beatty put a question mark on her face. Ill help you. Shes sure it is something that she should feel reassured about. But ? Somehow, an ominous feeling crossed Beattys spine. To the point its enough to wake her up for a while. *** After eating. Even before having tea time, Beatty was called to the meeting room and stood in front of people. But I heard there is a meeting going all day long today? Somehow, getting called in much earlier than expected, Beatty tilted her head. Of course, the early summons was due to the Duke who opened Beattys material priorly before all agendas. Still, his good-for-nothing deed had a good influence this time. If Beattys material were real, it was a major point to discuss, even if it set aside all other favors. Sitting at a long table, the Dukes vassals were staring at the rumored Young Miss with sparkling eyes. Yeah. And located in the highest seat of honor, where only the Lord can sit, the Duke opened his mouth. You wrote all of this? Gulp. Beatty, who couldnt help but to be slightly nervous, swallowed her saliva and opened her mouth. Yes! To think its a climate prophecy. Its not a prophecy, its a prediction. At Beattys words, who corrected accurately, Count Zealot came in. Then, isnt it possible that the prediction might be wrong? No. Of course, if it were normally, she wouldnt have been so confident, but Beatty had already seen what had happened before her regression, so she was able to say it for sure. It is based on historical records which are repeated over and over again every certain period. At Beattys words, which refer to reliable historical materials that had been found in advance, those who saw the accumulated history books nodded. And there were also certain signs caught. Flutter. Beatty brought up the Decisive Sign of the period of the regression, which she had been working hard looking for for so long. [Blue Bird flying high in the night sky Blue breath thats been forgotten for a long time Freezing the sky, drying the water, and Turns out the grass that grows high is dead Cold, cold old flapping wings Itll take ones breath away with the wages of oblivion] A poem from [Gastons Interesting and Beneficial Continent Travelling Record]. The forgotten disaster. They said it contained a warning about the little ice age, right? Originally, it was an adventure book that no one seriously looked at, but with one part of this poem, after the advent of the Great Famine, it was treated like a prophecy book. Princess, but we cant believe such an adventure book. Somehow seemed nervous, Count Zealot said sharply. Beatty tilted her head as she opened the book right next to her. Thats why we have to look at the climate records of this kingdom together. The blue star that rises in the night sky once every 200 years. Although the star, which was called the Blue Bird in the poem, was very beautiful on the exterior, actually it was the beginning of a terrifying disaster. Continental Calendar Year 20, 254, and 486. Every time a blue star rose, a famine struck. The Great Famine that had been mentioned before. It was a disaster in which several misfortunes overlapped one after another. In the year when the blue stars are observed, the temperature drops continuously. First of all, it rains less in summer, and mature crops get sick from the early cold. And then, in the long-awaited winter, the cold reaches the peak of 200 years. There are not many plants that can survive in this kind of harsh environment. Somehow, even the plants that have grown, it was only the inadequacy of empty grains that will suffer damages from diseases and pests such as the drought epidemic. Thats why the food falls short, and theres a great famine. To let them know in advance of this disaster, she looked for all the materials that were mentioned before her regression. Although it was difficult to find the books of that time in a vast study only with cloudy memories, but it was worth it. If we prepare for this only, there will be no more cut in half in the households power like before. Recalling the famine that caused the Duke, who had been hit by the first retreat before the regression, to falter with a huge food shortage, Beatty strengthened her determination and opened his mouth. There will be a food shortage that is at a different level than before. Then, are you saying that we need to prepare harder for this winter preparations? No. Beatty shook her head firmly at someones question and declared. The famine this time is not a disaster that will be left out after a year. Ho-oh. At the confident tone, the people who recalled the disaster of the great famine would bring in, held their breath. As soon as she talked about it, there may be a lot of opposition, saying that she was talking nonsense, but with all that in mind, Beatty continued to bring up the plan she had prepared. Since the cold that has never been before will come, the winter preparations surely have to be different from the one now. Flutter. When she handed over the prepared climate prediction material, it could be seen the handwriting she had written hard. Although there are still crooked parts because it is still a childs hand, it was a proposal that was checked and fixed over and over again. The first thing thats needed is food storage. Since in the future, the food conditions in other places also will not be good, we should prepare plenty to last a few years. Even so, she was pretty confident about this. Since shes not blindly asking to spend more money to bring in more food, shed already developed the alternative food. To say stored food. Hoho. Weve only bought it so far, but now we can prepare quite a few of it ourselves even in our territory. At the gaze of the people who seemed to mean if its food then its definitely that, right?, Beatty nodded her head. Yes. Were using our territorys Tuberosum. As expected! Until now, we have brought and used Tuberosum that has grown around us, but in the future, if we cultivate it, we will be able to get a sufficient amount. Beatty, who even talked about securing such a larger amount of Tuberosum, paused for a moment. So persuasion will be real from now on. A policy that is expected to be strongly opposed. Regarding the policy which was activated only after a few territories were completely destroyed even before the regression, Beatty gulped down once and spoke. And next one is, a free cafeteria. People looked puzzled as if they were hearing about it for the first time. A free cafeteria? Are you saying that well give out food for free? At that moment, a sharp voice intervened. Count Zealot was not happy with the Princess who messed up what he had planned during the military food that was burned-down incident last time. Furthermore, as he saw her find a way that he had never heard of on how to eat Tuberosum and solve the problem, he thought that she was a person whom he did not know what she would do in the future. Thats why he was listening to the material that the Princess posted this time while being wary of what it would be about. However That is silly. So she meant asking to increase the scale of helping the beggars. Knowing that it was a childs innocent idea of pitying the starving people, he naturally laughed at the thought of making himself be on guard for nothing. Princess. I know you have a good heart, but by giving such infinite sympathy will only make commoners more lazy. Still, Count Zealot, who made up the way he spoke to our Young Miss with being conscious of the eyes of the people around him, smiled mischievously inside. Shes exactly like an 8-year-old kid. As it would be difficult if by any chance, she cried in front of the Duke just because her words were blocked, Count Zealot turned his head with the intention of moderately soothing her, and was surprised at that moment. It was because the expression of the Princess was so calm, whom he thought would have been flustered after hearing the rebuttal. You can definitely think of it that way. Oh, huh, yes? No, rather, she even calmly agreed with him. While Count Zealot was flustered by the unexpected response of the Princess, Beatty continued calmly. Count Zealot is worried that we wont even get anything in return and give food to anyone, right? Ahem! Yes. Thats right. No matter how you give it with a good heart, those who dont know grace will just try to use that sympathy. Count Zealot, who barely regained his composure, showed off his smooth eloquence. How sad would it be if the Princess kind heart were faded because of such people? I couldnt help but talk, even with bitter words that you didnt want to hear because I was worried. I see. Uhm. Uhm. Beatty nodded, expressing enough sympathy. As Count Zealots words continued to flow in moderation, she recalled inside a verse from her favorite book. [The Art of Persuasion in the Memoirs of the Great Merchant Leader] Article 1. Regardless of what nonsense the person you are trying to persuade says, firstly agree to it. And when the person lets go of their guard, thinking that their opponent is on the same side as them, hit the fools carelessness and go in! Faithfully practicing the guidelines of her favorite book, Beatty opened her eyes which had been closed for a moment to empathize. CH 41 Fortunately, I think I can relieve Count Zealots worries. And so with pure concern, yes? I said that you do not have to worry about it. Smile. Putting up a cool smile, Beatty opened her mouth with a confident voice. First of all, the free cafeteria is not a place to give food for nothing. Then? How many local people know about the Tuberosum dish now? At Beattys question, curiosity also arose in other peoples faces. Wouldnt a lot of people know about it? The combination of fries and sauce is especially amazing, and our members say that they like it. Thats right. I also ate the sample product that was brought from the kitchen last time, and I wanted to know if there was a store in front of my house that sold it. The vassals who resided in the Dukes Castle and tasted several Tuberosum dishes first answered pleasantly. However, despite their reactions, Beattys eyes, which had been quietly watching them without being excited, turned to the aide. Becoming sullen at Beattys gaze which was asking him to tell the truth, the aide opened his mouth while sweating hard in awkwardness. Actually It wont be that much. How much is it numerically? Taking a good look, perhaps one-eight? Thats how much I saw. What? Are you saying thats all? At the aides answer, the others jumped up in surprise, even more than Beatty. Beatty calmly accepted the low numbers, then nodded and thought to herself. It mustve been like that. With the system of delivering orders from above while all living in one place, the familiar military and the local people were completely different groups. Furthermore, considering the vast territory of the Duchy, the speed of information delivery was inevitably slow. That one-eight may also be thanks to the soldiers who returned home and spread it. Even originally, the speed of spreading word through those who consumed Tuberosum was slow. Beatty spoke, as she had estimated what the current situation would be, through things before her regression. Its because it originally had a strong impression as a poisonous herb. No matter how many people hear there is a way to eat it, it surely wont be easy to acquire their attention. Uhmm. I see. No, this good thing At the sight of the vassals who were disappointed as if it were their own business, Beatty slightly smiled and said. The free cafeteria will solve this problem. Yes? Ah! Yes. The free cafeteria will be at the forefront of the distribution of Tuberosum consumption methods. I see! So, if we distribute Tuberosum dishes through a cafeteria, itll be delivered much better than the ones that are posted on the bulletin board of the room, like now. And well also get paid. Isnt it free? Of course, although we dont receive money. Instead, well receive a mouth. A mouth? Peoples expressions became puzzled. Im talking about the information that is delivered through the peoples mouth. This was also a useful ability of the cafeteria before the regression. They could collect local information from those who came to the cafeteria, and they could also use those peoples mouths to spread the information they wanted. It was why political scientists praised it as an effective way to manage public opinion. We are not giving food for nothing. Information is exchanged as the price. That kind of thinking! Its not only relief measures but even efficient territory management! Upon hearing Beattys explanation, the aide shouted in admiration first. To think that youre thinking of catching two things at the same time with one instrument, the free cafeteria, youre amazing! As expected, our Young Miss! I already recognized you since you solved the military food problem clearly! At the reactions of those who praised her repeatedly, saying, Genius Young Miss! Theres no Princess who thinks as deeply as our Young Miss, Beattys face was dyed red. S-such praises Ah. Right. Phew. This kind of thing cannot be done just by word. We have to make a proper commemorative statue. YES?! Crouching down at the unbearable pouring compliments, Beatty jumped. Hm. However, due to the Duke who looked interested before she could even oppose it, the plan to build the Outstanding Young Miss Commemorative Statue had been materialized. This isnt it! Beatty hurriedly opened her mouth. Uh! So, about the budget for setting up the free cafeteria. Ah. Turns out, we havent talked about the budget. People reacted as if they had just remembered Ah, right. Beatty, who thought she had barely turned the conversation around, wiped off the sweat on her forehead. Actually, the budget is probably the biggest problem. Lets prepare hard for the winter preparations and invest our budget on the tools which have only been heard for the first time, to prepare for the big trouble, the Great Famine, even though we dont know if it will come or not yet! It was easy to say it, however considering the huge budget here, it wasnt a matter that could be done by simply saying I understand. The set up of the free cafeteria which was proposed today, and the stockpile of food for several years, were all budget-consuming matters. Thats why I had prepared something in advance. Ahem. In preparation for the oppositions, saying that there was no budget for that even if the intent was good, Beatty, who had already prepared items for the budget, cleared her throat to hide her proud heart. Since its a matter that takes a lot of budget, I understand even if you oppose it Ah, its alright. Due to the unexpected willingness, Beatty, who had prepared various persuasion materials in anticipation of a strong opposition, was a little spaced out. Uh, if the budget isnt enough Before she could even continue presenting the plan she had prepared, the administrators in charge shook their heads and hands. Eyy, Young Miss. We are not to that point. Yes? Do we even have to get help from the Young Miss for this sort of matter? Please let us, too, help with the budgeting! No, uh. Its just in case its not enough I have a business item that I prepared in case you dont have enough money though. At Beattys mumbling from being overwhelmed, the Duke reacted. Financier. Yes, Your Excellency. Is our budget not enough? It was the eyes of a man who was having a hard time, especially after hearing the matter of lacking money on the thing that Baby was doing. Fortunately, the financier, who knew the Duke Households financial status well, was able to answer with confidence. There is no way! There is no longer any need to go out for mass purchases of military supplies, and considering the future war participation funds, we are running out of storage space right now. Unlike before the regression, perhaps because the war ended early, even the Duke Households storage seemed to be full of money. The financier, who said that the storage was tightly full, looked happy. You heard it, right, Baby? The Duke gave Beatty a sparkling look as if he was boasting. . Oh, if it becomes like this, then the item that I prepared to fill in the budget I dont need to take it out now? With a slightly awkward face, Beatty quietly put back the documents she was trying to take out back into her bag. *** Hoamm. A yawn came out without realizing it herself. Maybe it was because the nervousness she had while preparing had been relieved. After the meeting, Beatty, who was taking a walk in the garden to get rid of her full stomach, which was full from the snacks that Father and other old vassals gave her, stretched out. Im sleepy Staying up all night was fatal for the young body, she could feel her dozing eyelids closing as she walked. Its a bit early, but should I go in and take a nap? Beatty, who was contemplating, turned her head when she heard a sound from behind that was not normally heard in the garden. Tacatac. Tacatac. Tacatac. Huh? What sound is this. Tail Fur! Beattys eyes became round when she found her older brother on a horses back. Stand still! Immediately after, a huge shock hit her body. !!! Riding a running horse, Carlitos didnt stop and snatched Beattys waist, picking her up in front of him. Beatty couldnt adapt to the sudden change in vision, and was only aware of reality a little later. Chuu Surprised, an instinctive scream burst out of Beattys mouth, with her squirrel ears and tail popping out. Chuuuuut! How he interpreted the desperate squirrels words was unknown. Carl asked back in a calm voice. Huh? Did you ask to run faster? Its not that! An unrefined squirrel curse was spoken abruptly out of Beattys mouth, who bounced on the horse without any particular safety devices. Chuu! Chuuub chuu chuuuuup! This **** and completely **** thing! Okay. Heeya! Seeing his younger sister making a rare lively sound recently, the corner of Carls mouth raised as he felt proud and accelerated the horses speed. Crazy! Crazy! Crazy! Of course, Beattys inner thoughts were very different from Carls estimation. Her back hurt when she was snatched at the same speed as the horse came running. She was also not familiar with the high vision that she had never experienced before. The horse was running fast and whenever its hoof kicked trying to avoid obstacles on the uneven road, the sensation of her body floating up and down could not be more frightening. Whats thiiiis!! She blamed herself, but unfortunately, the only thing she could rely on on top of the unstable horse was Older Brothers strong arm. J-just a little A little faster? No! Afraid of biting her tongue, she couldnt understand even a single human word that she barely uttered, and it was the innocent Older Brother who only raised the speed of the horse. However Heeya! At the speed that was getting even faster, she couldnt open her eyes and just held onto Older Brothers body. I dont like scary horse riding like this! As she swallowed her tears, Beatty vowed that she would never ride a horse instead of a safe carriage again. CH 42 Gasp, gasp. As soon as the horse stopped, Beatty got down to the ground like she was rolling and exhaled fiercely. Huh? Carl didnt understand. It was certain that they came riding the horse together, but why was his younger sister gasping like a person who had just dashed at full speed instead of riding a horse? Is there something on the ground? Like a person who was finding out the importance of stepping on the ground for the first time, why was she grasping the grass on the ground tightly like a rope? With a burst of anger. Just because of who was she now thankful for the fact that she could put her feet on the ground safely!? The moment her reasonable anger boiled over, a clueless voice sounded. I dont know why you like that grass so much, but look at it later and raise your head. Beatty reflexively raised her head at Older Brothers words, and her eyes opened wide at the sight in front of her. How is it? She could now understand the proudness which was buried in Carls voice, it was truly a beautiful sight. Inside the high mountain range, where was such a large space like this hidden? In the space which she had never once noticed, even though she looked up at the mountain every day, was a wide field like a plain. Here is There was a lake that was incredibly large to the point that it was hard to believe it was on the mountain. Her mouth opened in admiration without realizing it herself. At Beattys words, an answer was immediately returned. Its Aslan Lake. Above the calm water surface, the surrounding mountain ranges which were piled up in a circle were reflected like a mirror. That was the first large lake that Beatty saw. Whoaa. A scenery that made her unknowingly spit out exclamations. The smell of the lake wind was cool. It felt like the green of the shaking leaves washed away her exhaustion. Huup. Beatty closed her eyes for a moment and sniffed the smell which was brought by the wind. Hm. Carl looked at his younger sisters appearance with proud eyes. As expected, a sprout. She withered earlier and revived after getting some sunlight. Its a good thing that we rode a horse, right? . Seeing Older Brother who talked in a satisfied voice as if bragging, the feeling she got from the lake was lessened a bit. Beatty muttered quietly. I wont ride the horse again. Huh? Glancing at Beattys salty expression, Carl asked in a dubious voice. You dont like horseback riding? Its not whether I like it or not, before this, I didnt even know how to do it yet. ! Somehow, Older Brother looked shocked. At my age, its already a good thing if I could ride a pony. Come to think of it, how does Older Brother ride this big horse alone? Is it really okay to do this, Aslan Family? To think that they let their only heir do such dangerous horse riding without even a guardian, such safety insensitivity Beatty groaned, her forehead wrinkling while worrying about the future of the Duke Family. Dont tell me, you dont like hunting either? No, that too Ive never done it before. Carl asked for her likes and dislikes only for all things she hadnt done before, so there was nothing for her to answer. ! No, but I mean, why are you surprised about that? Just how is that possible!? As she looked at Older Brother whos expression seemed as if he had been suffering from some kind of abuse, Beatty thought. It was clear that there was already something wrong with the Duke Household who made a child do such things. For a long time, Carl looked at Beatty with an expression like he was looking at a mysterious thing. Then, he unpacked his luggage which was tied to the saddle with a sad face. Then, this is useless. Uh What Carl took out of his luggage and held out was a bow which was purposefully made small and an arrow bucket, perhaps it was used for young children. An ebony wood bow that showed that it had been taken good care of and arrows with even glossy feathers that looked as if they had just been oiled. Looking down at the arrows in his hand, Carls expressionless face somehow looked sullen. C-cant we practice at the mansion? Although he couldnt ask her to go hunting after that ignorant and rough kidnapping. If its only to this extent, wouldnt it be okay? Even though it was only a half-hearted suggestion that she spoke. Oh His eyes became bigger. At those words, Older Brothers face brightened up with light. Keke. ? Without realizing it herself, laughter leaked out from Beattys mouth. Why are you laughing? Older Brother, who asked what was funny and tilted his head, somehow looked cute. Thinking so, Beatty shook her head. Its nothing. Rather than that, we have to go back before mealtime Swiii. T-th-that thing! Huh? Beattys finger, which was pointing behind him, trembled. At the place where he looked back, who knows how it hid behind the tree, there was a big snake which was even taller than Carls height raising its head. Swiii! The livid fangs in the snakes wide open mouth, which was pouncing on them, flashed threateningly. No! Recalling the memories of the fangs that had hardened her body coldly, Beattys face became pale. At that time, she could see a back that was blocking her. Rustle. Only a single round. Carl, who had drawn a neat white line, didnt even give a glance to the prey which had a stupid look while making a kek? sound. The blood didnt cover me, right? After checking if there were any blood marks that couldnt be seen by Tail Fur, he neatly shook off, and picked up the sword then placed it back in. Gasp? At the sudden appearance and quick exit of the snake, Beatty became confused at what she should be surprised about. Dark red blood flowed out and wet the ground. Oh no. Bloodstains which Tail Fur didnt like. For the perfect treatment, Carl picked up the snake body which broke into pieces lightly, and threw it into the lake. Splashh! A huge pillar of water rose. Done. . Carl looked calm as if he had simply thrown a worm crawling out of a flower bed. Beatty, who came to vividly encounter the dignity of Northern Mother Nature, was in a daze. Carl tilted his head when he saw her sprout younger sister who had hardened again. Why? Oh uhm snake Have you never seen a snake? No, such a big thing Isnt it natural for an ordinary person to have never seen such things? Ah, are the capital ones smaller? I think Ive heard of it before. Recalling the content of the class which he habitually liked to skip, Carl nodded as if he understood, and, tuk, put his hand on Beattys head. Dont worry. As if to make Beatty feel at ease, he smiled. Since Ill cut it down regardless of the size. . It was a brutal smile used for her to be reassured. Are they okay? Not Older Brother, but the creatures around. It was Beatty, who was worried but in a different sense. Hm. If its this much, is it enough? Carl was faithfully practicing words to treat his younger sister who was like a delicate sprout. Bringing her to the highest basin of the mountain range, where she could rapidly grow and receive the most sunlight. He easily ignored the fact that the Northern mountain range, which was full of big beasts, was dangerous even to ordinary people, not to mention delicate sprouts. He was even saying that there would be no problem since there was him, but he also brought exercise toyshunting toolsas if giving nutritional supplements to a flower and asking for it to grow healthy. Although at his younger sisters words, which said that she had never hunted, no matter how much she grew up as a plant in a greenhouse, it became useless. Another thing ah! ? Turning around as if he had remembered something, at Carls gaze, Beattys eyes opened wide. Carl saw the black mark left like a panda under Beattys round eyes, and nodded. They say that kids have to sleep a lot to grow up, right. Yes? He remembered something when he heard that his sprout younger sister couldnt sleep and had withered. With Beatty tilting her head at the sudden sound, Carl strode somewhere by the lake. Its similar to there. Beatty thought as she looked at the cabin which was hidden between the large trees. The place where she avoided the rain with a suspicious boy in the forest. Come to think of it, is he doing well? Recalling the strange boy who disappeared without saying that he was going, Beatty then soon turned her head to the sound which was calling her. All done. This is? It was a hammock that Carl, who took out a bunch of leather-like things from the cabin, plunked and made. Perfect for a nap, Carl set up the hammock in the moderately sunny shade and beckoned. Come over here. As if it was natural, Carl raised Beatty, who approached with quick and short steps, and put her on the hammock. Oh. Shake. Shake. Using a hammock for the first time, Beatty moved the fabric like a swing with an interested face. This is fun ah! Beatty, who had been into it for a while, came to her senses when she realized that Older Brother was watching her with an expression like he was looking at her riding on a running wheel for squirrels. Hm, hm. Beatty was embarrassed for no reason, forgetting that she was now a human being, and stroked her face like she was organizing her cheeks fur. Smile. When Carl saw his younger sister who seemed to like the hammock, he smiled and, flutter, covered her with a thin blanket he brought. Then he said, Now, sleep. Yes? You said that you were faltering because you couldnt sleep. Falter? No, that is Beatty was trying to refute it, but then she naturally closed her mouth at the feeling of her head being stroked. Stroke. Stroke. Although it was rough, for Beatty it was a touch that felt softer than her fluffy blanket. . Her eyes closed irresistibly. Through the leaves, warm sunlight was felt over her head. The gentle wind from before passed by her cheeks coolly. While only the sound of the waves of the lake pushed by the wind was calm, the sound of birds was sometimes heard. Just before falling into the world of unconsciousness, closing both eyes and feeling the gradually approaching sleep. Uhm. Older Brother Hm? With the courage given by the dreamy energy, Beatty asked an honest question. Why is Older Brother treating me so well? CH 43 Me? Perhaps it was an unexpected question, as his answer came out a half-beat late, which was unlike Carl. About that, youve been like that, you know always . Zzz. Even though she was the one who asked the strange question first, the sleepyhead sprout left for another world alone. As he was looking at the peaceful face, Carl was rarely lost in thought. Did she say I treated her well? The boy, who tilted his head, looked back thinking about when he began to pay attention to this Tail Fur. *** Boredom. That was the best way to express his previous state. Lions drop their children off the cliff. The words which were whispered all said that the Aslan Familys education was so harsh, that there was even a famous phrase. They compared it to the lion, the symbol of Aslan. When Carl first heard about it, he just said one thing. Hm. Then he quickly turned his head again without saying much. At this reaction which seemed to be uninterested, the impatient subordinate hung onto him with much difficulty, but the only answer that he heard was this. Its a lie. Yes? Really? Indifferently refuting the subordinates words, who was whining saying that his fantasy was broken, Carl thought. They wont drop us off a cliff Instead they will surely send us children to the war. It was a natural thing as he was born in the North, which was on the border of countless enemy countries of the Kingdom. In other words, war is life. Battle was a core need just like breathing. But to Carl, such a daily life wasnt so bad. KYAACK! ITS HIM AGAIN! Avoid him! Hes a mad guy whose head is soaked in blood! His prey ran away when he rode his horse, moving coolly. Khuhuhup! Dont come! Go away! You devilish bastard! The pleasure of catching up with his prey which was energetically running fast and picking its neck was quite satisfying. It wasnt a bad daily routine. H-Have you come back!? Thank you for your efforts, Young Lord. Nevertheless, for a while, there was still the warm feeling of getting wet with blood. The blood, which he thought brought a pleasant temperature, quickly coagulated and became cumbersome. Fear soon clouded the eyes of the soldiers who saw him. Hm. Well, it didnt matter. It was natural as long as he was a strong man. Its a little boring. In his eyes everything alive was divided into two. They either fearfully obeyed, or got frightened and attacked. There were no exceptions. Until one younger sister who was only the size of tail fur came. Older Brother Carl? A world that was divided into enemies and groups. The girl was the first crack that appeared in the boys artificially clear world. Step. Step. From some point on, the sound of footsteps started following him. Hm. He thought it was a huge failure if she was trying to secretly follow him. When he approached the girl who seemed to be trying to not get into his right, his eyes meanly met hers face to face. Do you want to go first? I was just about to go to the garden. The garden is on the other side, though. Ahem! I see. I didnt know. Thank you. As expected, she pretended not to know and made a calm face. But what was the point of biting her small lips? He could see her eyes rolling, moving, and following him. She surely is clumsy. At first, he ignored her with a snort, but at some point, he started to care about the shadow of this clumsy tracker. . Then he started carefully listening to when she would come next. If he had seen the fear he was familiar with or obedience that resembled fear at first glance but was different in such chasing eyes, he wouldve quickly thought it was familiar and wouldve forgotten it. What a weirdo. Out of all things he hadnt seen in his eyes, she was hiding like a star in a cloud. It was unfamiliar. It was hard to understand. His younger sister was full of firsts for him. Carl, who allowed such an unknown intruder to step on his chest, did not yet know what the name of the feeling he felt was. *** Whoosh. Beatty opened her eyes pleasantly at the wind which gently brushed her cheek. Whoa, I slept well. Sleeping soundly by the lake wiped away the fatigue of last night. Beatty stretched her short arms to the fullest as she stretched refreshingly. She shook off the remaining drowsiness and rubbed her eyes. However, Grrruuu. Ah. Perhaps she slept so well that her digestion also quickened making her empty stomach ring loudly. You hungry? Ah, Older Brother. Suddenly approaching Beatty, Carl looked through his luggage before putting something in her mouth. Hap! When she asked with her eyes instead of words because her mouth was full, he answered as if it was nothing. Its chocolate. It can quickly fill you up with calories. As I had said before Grrruuuuu. With a calm expression, from Older Brothers stomach, came a tremendous sound. Since shapeshifters like us get hungry quickly. . This kind of situation I think it has already happened before Beatty got rid of the chocolate that covered her mouth and thought. I cant give him back a saliva-stained snack. When he saw her contemplating, Carl tilted his head and asked. Why did you stop eating? Is it not good? No Isnt Older Brother really hungry, too? Me? Carl, who blinked for a moment, smiled and said, Im okay, so eat. But You didnt even eat breakfast properly, you know. Ah! So, by any chance, did he give it to me since hes worried that Im more hungry? If its only to this extent, Ill be okay. That kind of Its a serious matter if you collapse, you know. Yes? No matter how full your stomach is, with that small body you wont be able to withstand it and will definitely collapse. Indeed, was that why she had separate pocket cheeks? Beatty was strangely choked up at the sight of Carl muttering and staring at her cheeks. Im not that small. No. You are that small. And Im not so weak that Ill faint if I skip a meal! Beatty firmly declared a correction of misunderstanding at Older Brothers words that was deeming her as a fly grass when some kind of wind blew, but Sure. Looking at Older Brother who was looking at her with pity in his eyes, it didnt seem like the misunderstanding had been resolved. But its true though. Why is there such a ridiculous misunderstanding? Beatty, who couldnt do anything, grumbled inside. In front of Older Brother who was urging her with his gaze, she quickly ate the chocolate she received, and jumped down the hammock and took a step. Where are you going? The cabin. Why? I saw earlier that there was a lot, so Im going to look for something that can be eaten. Ah. Theres nothing that can be eaten there. Beatty turned her head at the confident words. Food wont be put here. Since if there is the smell of food, it can attract bears. Bears. For Beatty who grew up in the Capital, it was a giant animal that she only encountered in books. How many times had she experienced the Norths scale in just one day, including the giant snake which she saw earlier? Indeed, it is the North. Is this the dignity of the North which was one of the most dangerous survival zones on the Continent? Uhmm. After contemplating for a while, Beatty turned around. Kiiik. Before she knew it, Beatty could see a rich tree behind Older Brother, who was naturally leaning against the hammock. Yeah! Discovering a familiar figure, Beatty scurried. Tok. Tok. Carl turned his head at the small hand which was tapping his knee. Wait a moment. Not knowing what it meantit meant Just trust me!Beatty hit her chest with her small fist. Poof! She turned into a squirrel. Shapeshifter form? Not knowing why his younger sister suddenly exposed her original form, Carl couldnt sense the reason, he was suspicious of where Beatty felt a threat. I dont feel any signs from around, though? Big ones like the snake that came out earlier, he had kicked out beforehand when his younger sister was sleeping. By any chance, is it because I talked about bears? If she was the same younger sister who collapsed after being hit by water drops, then it might be possible to be scared just by talking about predators. Since his tail fur-sized young sister was very weak compared to him. It cant be helped. He was trying to get up, thinking about taking off all the bears skins so that she wouldnt get scared. However Step. Step. Step. Younger Sister who was in her shapeshifter form energetically passed by him, and then tuk, put its feet on top of the tree stump as if it was estimating something. And just like a squirrel, a master of tree climbing, it climbed up in an instant. Rustle. Rustle. The abundant leaves which were covering Younger Sisters appearance collided with each other and made a sound. Then, it suddenly calmed down. And then again, step, step. The light brown shadow came down like a flash, placed something down, and then climbed another tree again. After going back and forth between several trees, the squirrel finally came down to the ground completely, feeling satisfied. The squirrel, who went to the pile it had stacked up and selected something for a long time, turned around and quickly approached Carl. Chuu chuut! With its small body, his younger sister who came all the way in front of him made a cute crying sound. Proudly raising its head, it lifted the thing which was bitten in the squirrels mouth. Huh? It was a bundle of well-ripen glossy tree fruits. Carlitos hesitated. The squirrel tilted its head at Older Brothers hardened figure, and jumped and came up onto his lap. Careful. Careful. Beatty put the stem that she was carefully biting so that her mouth would not reach the tree fruit, andC Chuu chuuuut! Eat this! The squirrel grabbed the fruit with both hands and held it out to Older Brother. ? Carl put his hand on his chest. It was because he suddenly felt a deep emotion near his heart. CH 44 Looking gently at the dandelion spore-like hands which grabbed and held out a bouquet of fruits, like a flower bouquet, Carl bit his lips. Since if he didnt do that, it felt like something would overflow inside. You little one. Younger Sister who was very weakC weak since she was born. A small figure that still made him wonder if she would ever become even half his size. The one whom he had to protect. The one who was unlikely to survive alone in the North. She told me to eat it, with those small hands. Worried that someone was not a squirrel, she held out an ugly acorn like thing, but. At that moment, Carlitos felt a ripple in his chest just like a lake where a stone has been thrown in. Thanks. He carefully received the bouquet of fruits from the squirrels hand, which held out once again, as if asking why he was not taking it. Bright. Then, the squirrels face brightened up quickly. Especially those white cheeks that were so soft that stood out and made him want to poke it. Chuu. Yeah. Chuuu? Yes. Chuu chuuut! Carl, who answered Yeah, yes to the cute sound, came to his senses when he bumped into a small touch on his finger which was being tapped. Um? The small, long-tailed and tit-like black eyes were in its own way looking sharply at him with the outer corner of its eyes raised. Chuut chuut! Ah. Shouting while pointing its tapping finger out, he could roughly understand what it meant. Conscious of Younger Sisters shooting pecking eyes, Carl let go of the soft cheeks that he was kneading in his hand. Somehow it was soft. At the newborn foal-like touch, he looked down at his empty hands, but then it could be seen that Younger Sisters cheeks, which were soft, were swollen discontentedly. Did it hurt? Shake. Shake. He asked if, by any chance, he had unconsciously failed to control his power. A shake of denial from its head returned. However, it seemed that there was still dissatisfaction in the strangely averted gaze. I wont do it hurtly anymore. . Despite the promise he quickly gave, distrustful eyes were still trained upon him. Hmm. This kind of thing was also fascinating. To think that she was a person who fully gave him wits. If another bastard had eyes like that, he would have cut them simply, let alone try and read their mood. But Since its fun. Chuu? Strangely enough, he didnt feel offended by this one at all. Right. It was also like that at that time. Perhaps it was from the first time he saw her? Whether they were surprised or not by blood, if it was another person, he wouldnt have cared. What should I say about her being surprised? On the battlefield, even when he saw an enemy in pain after cutting off its limbs, he never really thought much about it. However, when he thinks of Younger Sister who was less than half of his height could get hurt like that Crack. Even just imagining it, there was an unpleasant feeling that could not be understood. Unknowingly giving strength to his hand, the tree fruit which was solid in Carls hand became a fine powder. ?! While looking at the squirrel which was looking up at him with a shocked face, Carl thought. Why is she different? It was different from anyone else. That little Young Sister was full of new things to him from beginning to the end. It was always like that, even right now. Are you worried? Chuchuut! What are you talking about!? She was trying to say that which squirrel in their right mind would be worried about a lion with a growling stomach and would even go as far to pick fruit for the lion?! He didnt even know she was worried about being eaten up. Of course, inside Carls head, he was simply debating whether he was feeling touched or not. To think that she did her utmost to get it and give it to me! From Beattys standpoint, she had worked hard picking and giving the tree fruit and it became powder in front of her eyes, she was only frustrated. Chuuchuuchu Chuup! Dont carelessly play with food! Tang! Tang! Beatty raised her tail fiercely and, tak tak, hit her front foot on the floor as a warning. Grkk. Grkk. Grkk And then, with a sad look, she carefully raked together the powder. Chuu chuchu chuuchu. This is delicious, though. Youre such a bad kitty. Grumble. Beatty grumbled about the person who was in front of her with a pouting face. Hm. Of course, in Carls ear, who couldnt understand the squirrels words, it was heard just as, chuuchuuchu, a tickling cry. Turns out her crying is also exactly like that. It seems that he thought when he was at that age, he made, roooarr, a roar like that, though. Even at the crying sound, Carl looked at his cute squirrel younger sister interestingly. And then, Thats, well, is she taking it to give it to me again? He burst into laughter without realizing it himself. Pfft. After all, even if the fruit, which had become a powder, was of its original size, it would hardly be enough to eat. One could see a squirrel, which was walking around the floor, boing boing, as it was collecting that which had become some kind of treasure. Perhaps the squirrel doesnt know that the fruit powder that she was picking up so preciously, had already flown away and settled on top of its tail. Turn around. Turn around. As he saw his squirrel younger sister, which was turning its head around with powder covering its tail, Carl burst into laughter, Keke. Chuu.? At the sound of laughter, the head with round black eyes raised to look at him. As he pricked the black nose with the tip of his finger, like snow, Carl thought. A word, which he had never even once imagined that he would use, came to thought. Lovely. A friendly voice that even Carl himself had only heard for the first time leaked out from his curved mouth. Beatty. Beatty turned her head to Older Brother, who after a long time called her name properly instead of a strange title like Tail Fur, and flinched in surprise. Tell me anytime. First of all, it was her first time to see those eyes, which always had a strange bloodthirst, folded prettily like that. Whatever you want, Ill cut them all. Chuu??? Although contrary to that pretty smile, a bloody sentence suddenly popped out. And, the touch which was gently stroking the surprised crying squirrel was soft. Looking up reluctantly at the kind look of Older Brother, which didnt suit him, Beatty thought. Such a cruel request he has never done so before though. She tilted her head, not knowing why he suddenly said such words. Beatty didnt know at this time, just what kind of sword she had in her hands. *** The Dukes Castle Garden, still before the sunset. My Is your body alright now? Ah. At the maids question, Beatty, who was staring blankly at the garden tree as she thought that she saw it often today, touched her stomach and nodded her head. The chocolate that Older Brother gave her by the lake. It wasnt normal chocolate. To think it wasnt just a snack, but rather highly-enriched emergency food. It is said that it was an ultra-high-calorie combat food that could make one withstand three days without food even if a general soldier was left alone. Unlike Beattys hunger, which could be solved with small tree fruit, it was chocolate that was developed for Carl to quench his hunger in which he had to swallow a whole roast, perhaps because of his lion build. I still feel bloated. Thanks to it, even though it was already around evening, Beatty was still full. Well, although it was something she couldnt eat anyway, it was okay. They did say that a guest has come, right? Dinner was postponed due to the news of a sudden guest visit. Prepare to welcome the guest. Yes, Master. And, you Father, who was steadily giving instructions, stopped talking when he saw Beatty standing at a distance. Ill obediently stay in my room. Yeah. Yup. Id quick-wittedly said it well. Thinking of that moment, Beatty nodded, saying that it was indeed the right behavior. Since its possible that maybe he was concerned because it was a difficult position to show me. Understanding that Father stopped, as if he was thinking about something when he saw her, Beatty thought so. Although now she didnt believe it just like that by a mere outlook, the words that Aunt used to say that she was the child who is hated by her father, she still didnt think that it was a complete lie at all. Maybe the thing about him being embarrassed for letting me in the Dukes Castle is real. Before the regression, she had never even once been called to the Dukes Castle, and even now, isnt it that even though shes working hard to appeal her worth as she begged to let her stay, hes showing a lot of dislike towards her? Even earlier, maybe it might be that he was thinking about where to move her so that she wont be seen in the guests sight. Since, before coming to the Dukes Castle, most people disliked seeing her. Because Father ordered me not to be in their sight earlier and became reassured Wouldnt I have scored a few more points with this? She was thinking that shed inwardly taken a step further to her Dukes Castle extension accommodation ticket, however Oh my. A voice that was not very welcome was heard. Niece, even if I didnt meet you here, I was going to go find you, but well, it turns out good. It was Firina. She approached with a sweet smile on her face. Step. Beatty stepped back and widened their distance every step she approached. Wha- what are you doing? . Oh, gosh. I brought you something which I did because I thought of you, butC What kind of attitude is that to Aunt who worries about you!? Beatty raised her guard even more at her words, who was showing off to the fullest. Suspicious. To think that Aunt is being kind? And she even has something to give me? Considering her memory before the regression, it was clear that she was completely not a person like that. Tsk. Firina clicked her tongue and thought inside that she had become annoying. She has to take the medicine soon, but why was her guard up seriously like this? Did she eat something wrong when she ran away? Looking at her niece, who turned strange, with annoyed eyes, Firina continued her words. Then just stay still there. ? Just in time, I have children to introduce to you. There was no good memory of Aunts so-called introduction. She was contemplating just ignoring it and going back, but she heard the sound of something coming running. Huhu. Arent they really obedient and good kids? Smiling satisfactorily, next to the Firina, large-builded guard dogs were running quickly, panting with their tongues out. ! At that moment, Beattys body hardened. CH 45 It was those dogs. Guard dogs that chased Beatty fiercely from behind whenever she tried to escape after she was locked up at the annex. She still remembered the ferocious feeling of being shook and bit at the back of her neck. You guys. Go to Niece. I have to let them smell her in advance. So that if she runs away like before, I can catch her with this smell. If she finishes her work safely and takes Niece to the Capital, shell never see Beatty running away in a healthy state like before again. Firina urged the dogs as she was determined. ! Beattys eyes were inevitably strained. Although she could barely breathe, she couldnt turn her head away. Since it felt like if she averted her eyes, the fierce dogs would pounce on her and bite her throat to strips right away. Hoo. When Firina saw the frozen Beatty, her eyes lit up. Are you shaking? Poor thing. Unlike her words, Firina smiled small in a manner that made it seem like she was having fun. Dont worry. These children are well educated, so they dont bite without my orders. Firina emphasized the my orders which was attached, as if she was strangely having fun having them at her beck and call. Grrr. The dogs which growled lowered their bodies as they came near her. Flinch. It was an attack stance. Right before they pounced on her, they lowered their heads just like that. Beattys face turned white, recalling her previous memory of being bitten painfully. GRRRR! The dogs which had their mouths open kicked the ground with their front feet. Beatty closed her eyes tight without realizing it herself. Are you scared of dogs? She heard the voice of a boy say. Hiiiinghiing Hiing! Soon after, the sound of very frightened dogs rang. ? When she opened her eyes, all she saw was a large back blocking her. She was puzzled by what was happening. The sunset, which had just begun to set, was worn like a red crown on top of the boys head. You are! From that time! The unidentified boy whom she had suddenly met at a mountain range. Recognizing the boys face, Beatty pointed at him. Grin. As if he received the unspoken greeting well, the boy smiled. Hi, Lady. Ah! H-hi. After greeting him out of surprise, she came to her senses and asked back. How come youre here? Huh? Ah, by any chance. The guest An expression which said I understand popped up on Beattys face, who found the answer as she talked, but this time, Carls voice came from behind. I told you to stay inside, but why are you annoyingly wandering around? Carl. Does he know Older Brother? Seeing the boy turning his head intimately, Beatty thought. Older Brothers friend? This was what she guessed, but as if it was a denial, Carls expression distorted. Stay away. Huh? At once, Carl squeezed in between Beatty and the boy and pushed the boy. Or are they not friends? For a friend-like soft relationship, Carl growled with a very fierce look. Dont go near her. Hm? Tuk. Tuk. Pushing back the boy with a sheath, Carl drew a straight line on the ground as he spoke. Take 20 more steps back from here. Then you wont even be able to hear my voice. Yeah. That distance is perfect for you. As he snorted, hmph, Carl pressured him to move back further. No, I mean, what did I do? With the voice of a man being wrongly convicted of a crime, the boy shrugged his shoulders. So, who is he? Carl sent Beatty behind him and growled, he showed no sign at all of introducing who the boy was. However, she was blinking out of curiosity. Oh? . The Duke, whom she didnt know when he came out and approached her side, stealthily blocked her front as he opened his mouth. I told them to guide the guest to the drawing room, though. Yes, I was guided well. Then, why are you out here? It was a pretty displeased voice. From the guy who was conditionally his friend, to Duke Aslan, whom he thought he had a good relationship with. The boy shook his head at the two, whom he had never seen express their feelings, blocking the front and even sent pressuring energy determined to not show a strand of the girls hair. At this rate, I feel like Ive become a bully. . It was the two who didnt exactly deny the word bully. What am I? I mean, Im not even a thief who came to ask for your daughter. Ask for what? Criing. At the words he threw as a joke to relieve the atmosphere, a violent reaction came back. Wowo, are you really going to fight? If not, why would you say that? It was surely a light joke. Saying that Carl was a stiff friend who couldnt understand jokes, the boy jokingly shook his head. Next to Carl who didnt even pretend to listen, the Duke took a step forward and spoke. Itll be better for the Prince to watch his mouth. Prince? Beatty blinked at the boys identity which was revealed from Fathers words. Arent you too cold? For comrades who fought together. . The Duke indifferently ignored the Princes words, who was too talkative. What are you trying to say even though you came late? Carl, you surely have to be on my side. Are you really going to be like this to your close friend? What do you mean close friend. Seeing him bickering with Older Brother, maybe their relationship is not so bad like? Beatty wondered. I told you to keep your distance, right? Seeing Older Brother growling even though the Prince only tried to take one step closer, it seemed like it was not the case too. Although I dont know whether hes on good terms or on bad terms with Older Brother Beatty tilted her head because she was confused. Glance. Beatty thought while looking at the Prince who was still grinning. I like him, though. A height that was as tall as Carl, and a handsome face that cant be covered even by an eye patch. Apart from his family, Beatty had some curiosity that was mixed with a favorable impression towards him. Since Ritter hates him. Isnt the enemys enemy a potential comrade? The only two princes in the Kingdom. Since the Second Prince is Ritter, the boy before her eyes who was called Prince would be the First Prince. Ritter. He was definitely very conscious of the First Prince, right? The voice, which usually spoke anything with a relaxed meditating tone, became rough only when talking about the First Prince, who was his Half Older Brother. To think that the First Prince can make that bastard angry even by just being there. She wanted to cheer for him. If it was a mutual hostile relationship, and not a one-sided hostile relationship, she would do anything that can help him, with her heart that wanted to stab that Ritter bastards weakness. If he could definitely be a bomb to Ritter, she even thought of using her regression knowledge to push him. By any chance, does he have any thoughts of screwing that bastard? Then, I really want to help him While Beatty was looking at the Prince with sparkling eyes which were mixed with expectations like that. This The Duke, who stared at Firina and the guard dogs with cold eyes, coldly ordered. Take this away immediately. Whether it was intentional or a mistake, the Duke had no intention of leaving the things that made his daughter feel threatened just like that at the Castle. The Dukes employees, who perfectly understood what the Duke referred this to, grabbed Firinas arms. Huh? W-whatC Let go of this! Fully looking at the tailed dogs nervously, Firina shouted in surprise. Duke! Why are you doing this to me all of a sudden? That, too. D-Duke! Easily ignoring Firinas clinging words, the Duke beckoned that the dogs, which were pressed by the overwhelming predator shapeshifters energy, should also be removed out of his eyes. Ah! You must have misunderstood because Niece was surprised, but I didnt know. I didnt know she hated dogs. Despite Firinas belated excuse, the Duke only calmly instructed his subordinates. Send them to the annex. Duke! Firina, who had heard that the annex was a building on the street outside the castle altogether, raised her voice in protest. You cant treat me like this! Arent you worried about what my dead Older Sister would think if she sees this? At Firinas behavior of dragging and using her dead Older Sister whenever she was at a disadvantage, the Dukes forehead wrinkled deeper. Its noisy. At his gesture, the employees surrounded her. Eeek! Let go! Im going to walk with my feet! Firina had no choice but to go out as she grinded her teeth. Thanks to the fast-moving Duke Familys people, Firinas luggage, which was in the guest room, was also taken out in an instant. Firina was forcibly kicked out of the Castle, and put in a carriage together with her luggage. *** The Dukes Castle Dinner Hall. At the news that dinner was ready, Carl, who moved seats, glared at the Prince with a grumpy face. So. Huh? Whats going on? At a time when the battle was already over, the untimely Royal Familys visit meant nothing. To Duke Aslan, who has made remarkable achievements, I would like to deliver the Royal Familys deep gratitude and appreciation. Ha! Carl fake laughed as if it were absurd. The war had been going on for years, and during that time, not even their nose could be seen, but now? Carl. From the fishy smell of snakes, I didnt like it already. Even at the Dukes restraint, who told him off moderately, Carl wrinkled his nose, not reading anyones mood other than Tail Fur. Anyway, I cant trust the Royal Family bastards. Leave me out of those Royal Family bastards. The Prince slyly received and gave back the criticism. Hmph. With a few dozens cuts at most. Eyy, even so, I ran with my body, didnt I? Staring at the two who were bickering like usual, the Duke spoke. Gratitude and appreciation. In the midst of the fierce battle which was enough to be named the Great War, it was the Royal Family who had their hands clasped behind their back without even sending a single support troop. To think that with that position, when it was concluded a victory by the Aslan Family, they belatedly only sent one Royal Family member to send their appreciation. The First Prince Ather. Yes, Duke. I guess you mustve quite gotten on the wrong side of the King. CH 46 An envoy came to convey their intention of appreciation only with words and empty hands without any material reward at all, towards the family who had worked hard on defending and finishing the war. He was in the perfect position to be insulted. You also supported the war alone, is it the same this time too? As if he understood the situation, Carl looked at his stupid friend and clicked his tongue. During the war, the Royal Family said they would give support and sent down only one royal member. You can just imagine how bad the atmosphere was then. Thinking about the humiliation Ather had undergone in the beginning because he came down at that time as The Only One From the Royal Family, sending him off again for this kind of matter was certainly unfair. Ather just shrugged jokingly. Are you here to convey that one matter? No. Theres one more. Ather, who politely bowed his head to the Duke and expressed his respect, then winked as he spoke lightly. Until the gratitude to the Hero of the Great War is fully expressed, I was told to stay in the North. He must have bothered the First Prince quite a bit. Seeing that he was sent up right away so that he couldnt step on the Capital. The Duke easily saw through the Kings hidden intention. Since after sending him to a dangerous place, the First Prince gained fame from the war through the blessing in disguise, the King expelled him to the North again to try and make it so that he cant further his power after returning to the Capital. Ah, if by any chance there is any additional battle, I can also participate in war. Although I wont even have the need to get the Princes help. Even so, on the battlefield, the First Prince, who indifferently continued on after being expelled, showed his abilities and built up his contributions. The Duke did not think badly of the First Prince, who as he himself said was a comrade. Ill give you a suite guest room, stay as you please. Thank you, Duke. Therefore, he could give favors to this extent. But, dont you dare set foot on the floor thats decorated with a golden acorn. Of course, it meant that he was equivalent to a bum, who approached precious Baby, even if he was a comrade or just a person. Golden acorn? Ah, that thing that has recently been put on Tail Furs floor. She liked it, though? Hm. At Carls rejoicing words, the Duke nodded satisfactorily. First Prince. Keep that in mind. Im not allowed to enter the acorn floor? Yeah. Dont even show yourself in front of Baby! The Duke fired a cold look. Forget about a fiance! Even when he thought about that while he emptied his seat due to the war, the Royal Family tried to push for Babys engagement as they like, it made inside him boil. Even if the First Prince was different from the other Royal Family members, he couldnt lower his guard. He will cut all the boys who dared approach his innocent Baby. Duke Aslan? Ather couldnt understand why the Duke suddenly looked at him with eyes overflowing with murderous energy. *** Already changed into comfortable pajamas, Beatty was hugging a pillow in her room. Because I took a nap earlier, I cant get to sleep. Perhaps her mornings shabby appearance had made too deep an impression, the maids pestered her, saying that she had to go to bed early. So, she did go to bed first, but there wasnt a single sign of falling asleep at all. Poo! Should I read a book? As she sighed and contemplated, suddenly someone pulled her sleeve down. Huh? C Fragment. Beattys eyes opened wide. You are! The thing that was holding onto her pajama sleeves, was a magical beast with a white squirrel appearance. The cute snowstorm squirrel had slightly stretched belly fat because it usually hung around somewhere after coming to the Dukes Castle following Beatty. The appearance of the squirrel friend was different from usual. C Its me. The Squirrel Constellation with its tranquility raised both its hand as it spoke You recognize me, right? Beatty jumped up from her seat. Just what in the world were you going to say last time C This isnt the time. Since the time I can be present is short. The Constellation, who cut off Beattys words, turned around. C Hurry up and follow me. Wait! Jumping down the bed, the Constellation quickly moved its four legs. Step. Step. Step. Beatty went out to the balcony following the Constellation, who passed through the slightly open window. Where in the world Whooa whooa. Suddenly jumping in surprise and catching her breath as she looked around, searching for the Constellation, an unexpected sound was heard in Beattys ears. It wasnt the sound of the Constellation who she followed out quickly. It was a boys voice that was slightly low but comfortable to her ears. Star. Huh? At the title that she hadnt heard in a very long time, Beatty stopped for a moment. A black figure came into her eyes as she traced her memories. Who was the one calling her so leisurely like this? A black fog cloud appeared tinged with a blue light. Inside the bunch of clouds that seemed to have completely separated the night sky, there could be seen two eyes that shone a clear gold. As if it was glad, the black cloud transformed its long body in front of her. You! She recognized it at a glance. No matter how long she hadnt seen it, there was no way she could forget that appearance. This With a burst of anger. To suppress the emotions that burst out in an instant, gritting her teeth, Beattys lips trembled. Since the clouds in front of her were the appearance of the friend she first made. Ritter! Yeah. Its been a long time for me too To the bastard who had the guts to shamelessly add Glad to see youC You traitor! Pow! Beattys righteous fist took the lead. Gasp, gasp. Punching intensely for a while, Beatty stopped to catch her breath for a while because her arm hurt. The bastard who was being beaten as if it was following her swing, unfortunately, didnt seem to have been hit so hard, seeing his absentminded state. Ouch, ouch. Showing no sign of being pushed back even by her fist that she used up all her might, only after Beatty despicably looked at him, did the bastard pretend to be in pain. Glare. Glaring at the bastard, Beattys gaze became even sharper. Already having read her mood, the black cloud quietly spoke. Star, why are you like that? Are you like this because I didnt come to find you during those times? When she saw the bastard acting friendly as if he were still a friendly childhood friend, she got even more enraged. Sorry. Im too late, right? What kind of prank is this? Huh? Prank? Uhm sorry, are you very angry? Beatty sharply shot back at the bastard who still pretended to not know. You think I dont know? Ritter! ! The eyes inside the clouds opened wide. Hmph. Since this time is still before you tell me your name, you mustve thought that I didnt know anything, right. In fact, it was actually like that. A shapeshifter friend that she first made when she was young. The only existence who was kind to her. Thats why I was fooled easily, right. A real prince who resembled the prince inside a fairy tale. At the eyes that were similar to her shapeshifter friends appearance whom she had only met at night. What golden eyes? Since there was only one person who treated her kindly during those times, unlike the people around her, she asked him just in case. Your one and only friend. Right. The one that has come to you in the shapeshifter form, is me. Somehow, although he had a menacing look at first, Ritter quickly admitted as he smiled kindly. While saying that the cloud shapeshifter was a prank using magic items, and that in the future, he wouldnt tell such a lie. You bastard. Unknowing of the smile of the friend she had like, the shapeshifter which was pretending to be puzzled in front of her overlapped in her mind. No, wait. What do you mean Ritter? Dont pretend you dont know. The black clouds swaying somehow looked like it was in haste with confusion, but she didnt know what kind of trick that also might be. Ah, thats right. You told me to call you Prince, and not your name, right? Its not that. Although he was distasteful, if the bastard put up his royal status and nitpicked, she would have no choice. That cloud, too, its no use trying to cover it anymore. What? Looking at the flinching cloud and snorting, Beatty said. I know everything. You said you know? Yes. Only when she was young, she was deceived by the excuse of a cloud shapeshifter, but now she knew that there was no such shapeshifter in the world. Since if I knew that he was a snake shapeshifter, his prince status would be caught immediately, thats why he hid it. Youre a snake, right. Snake? Even if you cover it with things like clouds, I already know. That youre a snake shapeshifter. Me? Whether he would continue pretending to know nothing or use his innocent voice was simply becoming more abominable, Beatty turned around the pack. Anyway, Your Highness Prince Ritter. Since I dont have anything to say, I hope we would stop seeing each other. Hmph! Although it seems like he came to get an apology for when she had slapped him, she worried she would apologize! No, no. Please get out of my way. Wait a sec. I think theres some kind of a misunderstanding, though. What does he mean by misunderstanding. As long as the shapeshifter in front of her was Ritter, Beatty didnt believe even a word of his words. First of all, Im not a snake shapeshifter. Ah, yes. Hesitating after seeing Beatty who doesnt have any sign of trust at all, the black cloud eventually opened its mouth when she was going to enter her room. Wait a sec! Hooo. Sighing long, he withdrew the fog cloud. Oh? At the appearance that came into view in front of her, Beatty opened her eyes wide. Hes not a snake? Although there were scales similar to that of snakes, the size was definitely not a snake. Him, whose shapeshifter appearance possessed a thick and long body, unique horns, and sharp claws, opened his mouth. Will you believe me now? Youre not, a snake shapeshifter? Yeah. In the first place, if I am a snake shapeshifter, I wouldnt even be able to talk like this. Come to think of it. Just like she how couldnt speak any language except squirrel language when she was a squirrel, the other shapeshifters also wouldnt be able to speak human language with their shapeshifter form either. Beatty did not know, but the one that is able to communicate with humans in their shapeshifter form, were only the dragon shapeshifters, which was already a mystical creature like a demigod and whose body was chosen by the First Constellation. No, rather than this kind of thing, the thing that she was more curious about. Are you not Ritter? Yeah. That. He asked with a face that he really didnt know the reason. Just why in the world did you think that I was Ritter? About that. Since Ritter said that. Huh? Then, did Ritter bastard lie to me about this, too? Instead of resolving the misunderstanding, more questions arose. Why? Was there something that he would gain from lying to her and saying that her first friend was him? CH 47 In the midst of pondering, a voice that now sounded different entered Beattys ears. Huh? Star. The time when she had no name yet. He, who had seen Beatty, who was disappointed, gave her a nickname to call her. Call me like before. While smiling, he said that he would tell her his nickname too, so they should call each other by nicknames. Its Atel. Atel. That was someones nickname which she had said for the first time. *** At the nickname that was called by the girl after a long time, Ather put a smile on his lips without realizing it himself. As expected. Hes glad that he came to meet her. As he stared at the clear black eyes that were so pure they were transparent, he thought. I missed these eyes. The girl whose name he didnt even know. But there was a definite comfort. In his childhood, the black that came to him as a ray of light. Ather was a dragon shapeshifter that was rarely born. Originally, the dragon shapeshifters who were famous for their rare hands, were born rarely despite the union of two dragon shapeshifters. It was not strange to expect that the child born between a snake shapeshifter father and a dragon shapeshifter mother with a high probability would be a snake shapeshifter. Therefore, it is said that the King, who naturally wished for a snake of wisdom as his heir to the Kingdom, couldnt help but to be greatly disappointed in his birth. His Mother very much said. Because youre different from what he expected! Thats why hes losing interest in us. Mother, who only believed in Fathers love and came to another country, firmly believed that the Kings interest was lost due to her son. Moreover, to think that out of all, you have ominous black hair. Coming from the East Continents Imperial Family, Mother would mumble displeasedly while looking at him. Black had energy that was against Gods will. Although it was a story thats passed down orally only in the East Continent, the fact that there was an ominous legend that black dragons will bring doom to the world also played a part. Like that, Mother blamed him for a long time, and then one day when she met Father again she became cheerful again. She became kind. Unlike the unpredictable Mother, Father was consistent. Tsk. Turns out its you. He could sense that it meant nothing good. A clear golden. The myth says the darker the eye color, the stronger the shapeshifters power. Ather, who possessed dark golden eyes that fit him perfectly, was especially born with a lot of the dragon shapeshifters power. On the other hand, the Kings eyes were pale yellow as if a lemon in water. Havent I told you to cover those eyes because I dont want to see them? Father particularly hated his eyes. To the extent that ever since his younger brother was born, he has been told to go to places after covering his eyes, saying that it was harmful to his younger brother. Although the eye patch that was specially handled with magic didnt block his viewC Never, take that off when in the presence of your younger brother. He was kept reminded of his Fathers discrimination towards him. Even so, Ather didnt think that it was a completely unreasonable matter. It was because, he was also like that, even when he thought about it, his eyes were surely strange. He was just staring, however whenC Eeek! Y-Your Highness! Without any signs, the people who were suddenly engulfed in terrible fear powerlessly knelt down. I-I I will serve you by washing your face. Whenever they had no choice but to meet his eyes in order to serve him, the servants hands would tremble violently with pale faces. It seems like you have been born with my Imperial Royal Familys blood. Although Mother laughed satisfactorily, saying that as expected, the East Continents Imperial lineage had the blood of a natural ruler. Tsk. Dont even think about directing such eyes to me. She didnt make eye contact with him, saying that the feeling of getting overwhelmed was unpleasant. Although it was natural to feel overwhelmed when making eye contact with a shapeshifter, his was particularly severe. Dragon eyes. In the East Continent, the characteristic of a dragon shapeshifter, which was held in high esteem with no different from deification, rather brought him a sense of isolation. Even those who have been entranced by this beautiful appearance from afar, could only bow their heads when they met his eyes, to never face each other again. No one would look him in the eye. Huh? Only one person. That girl was the only one who was fine even after looking at his eyes. Are you Mister Star? *** It was a day when everything felt particularly frustrating. For some reason, Mother was excited to the fullest during the day and even hugged him, but in the evening when she returned alone, she shouted at him with bloodshot eyes. How can he do this to me? You, its because of you! Because youre born like that, thats why Im so unfortunate like this! Those words, which would normally have been fine, were stuck in his heart. Was it because the voice of the person who hugged him during the day and called him my son affectionately was now the owner of the current swordlike scream? Hoo. Breathing out a heavy breath, Ather silently looked up at the night sky, and, whoosh, went over the window frame. Pop! Turning into a dragon, he flew up into the sky. Its cool. The cold wind cooled down the heat that he didnt even know was building up. Sometimes when the Palace was stuffy, he would come out in his shapeshifter form which could fly in the sky, just like now. After all, there would be no escort that was assigned to him, who was born with unprecedented powerful energy, and the night walk was like a small breakaway that no one knew. To not be in sight of others eyes, it was a matter that was simply done by wrapping clouds on his body with the dragon shapeshifters ability. Since there would be no one whod be able to recognize an unusual black cloud in the night sky. Huh? At his eyes which were moderately looking around at the road that day, it was a coincidence that a girl, who was blankly looking up at the sky, like he was doing before leaving the Palace, came into his sight. Small. A figure that looked small since he was looking from the sky. Is it okay for such a small kid to come out at this time? Wont she catch a cold? He was contemplating if he should push her back with the wind and send her into her room, but the girl raised her head. Ah. Their eyes met. No, although hes sure that he was mistaken since they were kept at a distance like this. Her eyes. Unconsciously focusing his energy on his eyes, a clear black came into his sight. It was rare black eyes. Black like his hair. Oh! An exclamation was heard from the girls small mouth. It was only then that when he didnt even realize it himself, Ather realized that he had come down too close. Shoot. He was going to fly away with his body in a hurry, but the phrase, that he never even dreamt of being called, caught him. Mister Star? What does she mean? At the place where he looked back out of curiosity, the girl was looking at him with her black eyes shining. Are you Mister Star? Are you talking about me? Nod. The girl nodded violently. You came down from the sky, right! No, thats Your colors are also sparkling! Huh? Shoot, did the cloud scatter a little? The only thing that she could see the color of was only his eyes. When the flustered Ather tried to make the cloud thicker, the girl spoke again. When youre up in the sky, its the same color as Mister Stars. At the girls words which he couldnt even think of, Ather blinked. Mister Stars color? It was a fairytale-like word that had never been used even once to describe his eyes. Come to think of it, now. Ather then realized. That the girl, who was describing his eye color, was making eye contact with him without any shred of hesitation. Are you okay? Yes? My eyes are you not scared? The girl tilted her head. As if she couldnt understand the question, the girl who was rolling her eyes opened her mouth as if she was saying just what she saw. Its pretty. . Words that he has never heard of even once. Eye contact. It was the first meeting with the girl he could never forget. *** Still, its too embarrassing for me to be called Mister Star. Above all, to him, the girl seemed to shine as starlight. Thats why he called her Star, and told the girl his nickname. Atel? Just like now, as he looks forward to the girls voice which was calling him. Yes, Star. Somehow, Beatty doubtfully looked at her friend who was smiling. Are you listening to me? Of course. Its Stars words. Why does he look so happy like this, huh? Beatty, who never thought it was because of her, asked what she was curious about. How can you be here? Hm. Thats what Im going to say, though. When did Star who was in the Capital come up to the North? To her friend who jokingly asked back, Beatty told him how she had been during those times. Also that she newly got a name. I see. Beatty. Its a pretty name. Looking at her friend who was smiling as if theyre happy together, Beatty felt her heart becoming warm. Then she suddenly remembered the days matter and opened her mouth. Since if its the guest that newly came to the Dukes Castle, its only him. Ah, by any chance, the First Prince. Flinch. The friends shoulder flinched excessively. Did you come together with His Highness the First Prince? R-right? Haha. An awkward laugh spread. ? Ahem. I heard you met His Highness during the day? Yup. The friend rolled his eyes and asked, How was it? What? No, I mean, the, like his first impression. He followed up with How did he look? and then her friends eyes twinkled with curiosity. Hes working hard. Perhaps he was the First Princes attendant, as his appearance seemed very faithful to paying attention to the Princes reputation even in places that are not seen. In response to her friends sincerity, Beatty answered honestly. He seemed like a womanizer. CH 48 What? Because hes too handsome. Haha, so its like that? He looked handsome? The friend, who had a shocked look, was quickly pleased and continued to ask. Ah! Also when he immediately called me Lady when weve only just met for the first time. He really looked like a womanizer. T-thats with a respectful meaning! Huh? Hm hm. Making excuses as if he had seen the Princes heart himself, Atel cleared his throat as if he had also felt embarrassed. How long has it been since theyve talked for a while? Perhaps because she got used to the befores early sleeping time, Beatty yawned without realizing it herself. Haha. Youre sleepy, arent you? N-no. At the way he spoke affectionately as if he was dandling a baby, words of denial went out reflexively. Its unexpected, but its nice to see you again. Beatty. Me too. Grin. At her friends greeting that was spoken purely as he smiled, Beatty agreed even though she was shy and wiggled her hand. Since Ill stay in the Dukes Castle for the time being, if you need me, call me anytime. Anytime? Ah, although during the day it might be difficult. Sure enough, he must be busy during the day since hes attending to royalty. Understanding, Beatty nodded her head. Then, Beatty. Have a good night. . The friend, whoosh, hid his figure downstairs as he urged her to enter the room because the night air was cold. Somehow feeling that it was a bummer and wandering around at the spot where her friend left, Beatty turned around in surprise at the voice that was heard from behind. C Did you have a good talk? ! Squirrel Constellation! I thought it immediately disappeared again, though. Not knowing where it came from, the Constellation calmly came up to the window frame and puffed out its chest as if it was showing off. C I told you to have a talk comfortably. I mean I had it organized all, even the place. ? Theres nothing on the balcony, though. So what did he organize? She wondered. As she was going to open her mouth, the Constellation quickly turned its head. Looking at a faraway place that couldnt even be seen well in the dark, he murmured. C Oh shoot, it seems he has noticed. Tak tak. The Constellation, who hit the floor lightly, spoke in a carefree voice as if he had finished all his business. C Ill have to go now. Yes? Wait a minute! Beatty held out her hands urgently. I still have something I have to ask! This time, she was going to resolve her last curiosity, however. The Constellations words were one step faster. C Dont worry. Although it was still sly of him to do, perhaps because he was the Constellation, the words contained an irresistible faith, she was convinced. C Since Ive found a way to solve the insufficient descent time. Next time, I can tell you everything. Whens next time, though? C That will depend on how fast finishes its job. Whens that, though! The still important part was frustratingly unanswered by the crushed Constellation, which had returned before she knew it. Chuup chuup. In front of her, there was only the snowstorm squirrel, which returned to becoming an ordinary magical beast. Sniffing the surroundings puzzledly, the Snowstorm Squirrel suddenly raised its head as if it had sensed something. AndC Step. Step. Step. It disappeared without even any time to stop it. ? Catching a glimpse of the fleeing snowstorm squirrels expression, Beatty tilted her head suspiciously. Why does its face looked scared Tak! At that moment. There was a sound of someone landing behind her. I came here because I felt an unpleasant energy, butC. Grrrrowl. A voice that was mixed with the cry of a lion rung lowly. Why are you out here? Carls forehead furrowed and asked. Huhh? Why does Older Brother have a sharp edge like there was just a thief in the house? Its supposed to be your time to sleep, though. T-thats right. Im going to go in now. Saying that she came out for a while to get some fresh air, Beatty, who somehow felt her feet were numbed and tingling, immediately pulled out her feet. Hmm. Its strange, though. Carl looked around the surroundings with sharp eyes, but strangely, he couldnt find any other traces other than Beatty. I definitely felt something crappy, though. More than when the enemy countrys shapeshifters invaded the territory, it seemed as if from the back of the head when one doesnt know, someone was stealthily approaching an important treasure By any chance, did some kind of bastard come here? Uhmm? Neither it was positive nor negative, at Beattys answer, Carls eyes narrowed. N-No. Atel is just a good subordinate employee, though. She was just glad to see a friend that she hadnt seen in a long time, but to Carl whose nerves were on edge as if an enemy had come to invade, it seemed like after she misspoke, Atel would be crushed. Ho, hoam. . Hoaaaaaam You sleepy? Pretending to be sleepy in desperation worked! As expected, Older Brother, too. Like Father, he must be a health-first ideologist. Even by just seeing him emphasizing go to sleep early almost every day, I can surely understand him. Beatty nodded inwardly, praising her observation. Click. Lets go in. After Carl laid Beatty on the bed, he checked the windows locks with his own hands. If by any chance, some grinning bastard with black hair talks to you, ignore him. Yes? Isnt that His Highness the First Prince? She can ignore him? Regardless of Beattys puzzled gaze, Carl continued. Saying that she can ignore not only that bastard, but also all male bastards. Saying that they see half of mankind as a race group that cant be associated with, and expressed a negative view about marriage. HoweverC What marriage?Ah! Suddenly wondering why that talk was popping up there, Beatty soon realized as she recalled the previous incident. Turns out, the thing about the Royal Family progressing the proposal of marriage as they like in the Capital that time, they were paying a lot of attention to it Father was like that, too. She recalled that when they first heard the story of what happened in the Capital, they were angry at the Royal Familys attempt to progress the engagement, rather than her slapping Ritter bastard across the face, she could guess what does the family members valued. Theyll try to block it all beforehand, even the Royal Family from getting involved in the familys matter, like engagement, right. This is a fight of power between the Royal Family and the Great Nobles that she had only seen in writings! Yes, I got it! Hm. Beatty nodded in a fascinated mood. Carl, who was working hard brainwashing her Younger Sister that men, by all means, were harmful, patted her head satisfactorily. *** The next morning. Beatty asked, wondering what the chaotic atmosphere inside the Castle was about. By any chance, is something going on? Ah, Young Miss. The Castle is a bit noisy, right? Johanna, who had helped her arrange her clothes on that day too, kindly explained. Thats because were preparing for the victory banquet. Victory banquet? Yes. Since the long war is over. Its time to honor the contribution of the troops who had went through a hard time, and share the joy of victory. As it was a war that had fully mobilized all of the Norths power, it was necessary to appease the vassal families who fought together with the Aslan Main Family. To the extent of holding a banquet, it was also a symbolism of wholly enjoying the peace gained by winning the war. As much as it has been a really long time since we held a big banquet in Main Castle, everyone is full of spirit! Hmph, do you remember the invited guest last time who had put on airs, saying that they had drunk the Capitals water a bit? Ill surely never see such a sight again. The maids, too. Their eyes were burning as if they were full of enthusiasm. Beatty, who had been convinced that it was an important event, tilted her head at Johannas words that came out soon after. Oh, and by the way. Young Miss, an invitation, asking to pick up the refreshments later in the afternoon, has arrived. An invitation? Yes. Here. It was the first time someone sent her an invitation. Beatty received the invitation card with a slight excited heart. Perhaps it was a mixture of expensive fabrics, since when she opened the card a soft yet thick material with a pleasant scent came out. It smells good. She felt like shed smelled it somewhere before. Was she mistaken? The First Princes signature that was written at the end of the card was neat. Shaking off the strange dj vu, Beatty checked the box which was asking whether she would attend or not. *** I only invited the Lady, though. What. At Athers question, who was stingingly pinpointing even with a smile, Carl replied with a so what are you going to do expression. Sorry, Lady. Because during the peaceful tea time, the tactless Older Brother chimed in. Lady? Not even caring about the words that rebuked him, Carl sensitively pointed again the title that Ather called Beatty. Why do you call Tail Fur like that. Then what should I call her? Even at Carls growling reaction, Ather just shrugged as he calmly passed it over. Dont call her. How can I talk to her if I dont call her title? Dont talk to her. At this rate, youll tell me to not even make an eye contact with her. Yeah. Dont even look at her. . Ather looked at Carl as if it was ridiculous. To think that youre behaving so sensitive like this. Saying that it was pretty much an interesting sight, Ather, who swept his hair over, cupped his chin and asked. But, why are you so on guard like that, though? Dont tell me, youre worried Ill act like a playboy? Blinking his eyes that were invisible beyond the eye patch, the boy appealed in an innocent voice. You know, right. That I never approach the ladies first. Seeing Ather who was pretending to sigh, saying that its unfair, Carl, hmph, snorted. Your existence itself is a hazard. Humans that were bewitched by that bastards face, could fill an entire cart and still overflow. Athers eye patch, which was said to have been handled with special magic, may have been able to cover the dragon eyes energy, however it could not cover his opaquely good looks. CH 49 Whats more, Carl, who remembered the pandemonium that arose in the bivouac during the war period, said coldly, Woah, youre too much. Ather, who had made such a big fuss over nothing saw Beatty who was blankly watching the twos comical talk, winked as he said. To think that such a cute Lady like this is your younger sister. Its fascinating, you know? Dont you dare think about anything stupid. Eyy, if shes your younger sister, then shes surely like my younger sister. Regardless of Carls reaction of What kind of nonsense is that, Ather simply turned to Beatty and sent her a smile. Because I wish I also have a younger sibling whom I could be affectionate to. At the words that seemed to be mixed with bitterness, Beatty tilted her head. Doesnt he have a younger sibling? Ah. Sure enough, since the younger sibling is the Ritter bastard. Since hes a bastard who wouldnt hesitate to stab you with a knife even after spreading all kinds of sugar, saying that Im your only friend, even at his half-older brother, that bastard must have done something to blow the back of his head. Beatty, who had talked behind Ritters back inside, was flustered by the words that were directed at her and belatedly raised her head. Im late to express my gratitude, but thank you for accepting my invitation. Lady. Yes? Ah, yes. Carl opened his mouth discontentedly. I told you to just ignore this bastard, didnt I? No, but even so, hes His Highness the Prince Although she intentionally spoke like a common kingdoms citizen who felt sorry, Beatty actually had a plot in mind. I mean he might be a helper to screw that Ritter bastard over. If she succeeds in settling at the Dukes Castle, which was her present goal, she would be able to safely spend her time until she became an adult, but it would have been difficult to be able to affect the Ritter bastard who was at the Royal Palace. Because His Highness the First Prince is also not exactly in a good relationship with that Ritter bastard, there is a possibility! Instead, she was looking for someone wholl take revenge for her. The special discount of regression knowledge. The weakness that will turn the Second Prince bastard inside out was the warehouse release. Beatty said as she sent a sparkling look at the revenge helper candidate. I surely cant do that to Your Highness. You can do that. Huh? However, the faithful kingdoms citizen cosplay was stopped by Carl at once. Thats right. If its the Princess of Aslan, you can do that. For even the Royal Family party to agree, its indeed the Aslan Family. As expected, of the Aslan Family, even the Royal Family gave up to them! When Beatty was admiring the unexpected greatness of the family. Ather, who was interestedly watching the girls face which was changing to a rolling expression, spoke with his eyes bent in a smile. Were an acquaintance, right, Lady? Yes? While Beatty opened her eyes wide at the sudden topic, Carl muttered next to her. No wonder I felt crappy last night. Crriing. Beatty freaked out at Older Brother who took out a sword before she knew it. Youre the one who went to visit Tail Furs room? When and how did you go visit it? Older Brother Carl! You cant with the sword! To think he would try and commit an assassination of a Royal Family member! Hell definitely be arrested right away! Moreover, isnt the circumstances of the inspection too obvious? Carl paused after he saw Beatty who was desperate to prevent Older Brother from going to prison. Shes a person who got sick just by getting hit by water droplets. If she sees human blood, shell faint right? In front of Carl, who was learning self-control for the first time for Tail Furs health, Ather asked back, pretending to not know who was the visitor last night. What are you talking about? You Im sure youve been told to not do anything, even briefly, on Tail Furs floor, though. Thats exactly why Im asking. Im talking about when I met Lady in the forest, though? Forest? What are you talking about? Unlike Carl, who raised one eyebrow, Ather made up an indistinct expression as he said. A Lady who would feed me poison, she was surely the first. What are you talking about!? Beatty was appalled and chimed in. That time, at that time I had explained everything, you know! And youre saying that while youd tried it! Such misleading words! It was beyond unfair from her standpoint who already worked hard explaining and even showed actual proof of why Tuberosum was not a poisonous herb. As Beatty, crack, beckoned, and elucidated, Ather watched her with a smiling face. He then saw Carl who was blankly next to him and asked. Arent you surprised that I, your close friend almost got poisoned? At Athers words who kept mentioning poison, Beatty gritted her teeth and corrected it. Ive said its not poison. Of course, of course. I dont misunderstand. Beatty glowered at Ather, who still jokingly responded back, with sharp eyes. . Looking at his younger sister and friends eye contact disapprovingly, Carl responded as he blocked the twos distance. Since youd misunderstood, ate, and was fed poison, Tail Fur must have been like that. Youre too much. Entirely ignoring Athers words of to think that he said its okay even if I ate a poison, what am I going to do with my cold close friend, Carl requested Beatty. If that guy pulls a trick on you, you can feed him with a thrust of a sword, not poison. Thats a little To Carl who asked Do you want me to teach you the dagger technique in advance?, Beatty shook her head. By any chance, is this also equivalent to an assassination scheme? Hes not going to report Older Brother for lese majesty blah blah blah, right? When she glanced, slightly worried, the First Prince who made eye contact with her smiled. ? Why is the Prince like that? Bursting into laughter when he saw Beatty blankly staring at him with her eyes becoming wide open, Ather stretched the silly snickering corners of his mouth as he said. Shes a cute younger sister that doesnt suit you. Passing by Carl, who was making a hmph expression, Ather approached Beattys front and bent his waist forward as he reached out his hand. Lady, will you allow me the honor of kissing your hand? Yes? Receiving such a nice greeting with a polite knight-like gesture for the first time, Beatty froze with her cheeks red. How dare you court her in front of my eyes?! Sheesh. Let me introduce myself. The short-tempered Carl pulled out and held a sheath from his waist and swiftly shook it as if chasing a bug. Get lost. Even though the attack seemed to be randomly swinging, it flung exactly to the vital points. It was Carls excessive prevention of trying to block the chatting towards his younger sister. Ive already encountered her several times now, but does it make sense that we still couldnt even exchange names? However, the bug this time was formidable. After lightly avoiding Carls chatting prevention, which was even mixed with swordsmanship, by turning his body several times, Ather naturally held Beattys hand as if it was on top of his palm and said with an attractive smile. My name is Ather. Ather? Its a name thats similar to Atel. (t/n: For those who arent familiar with the Korean alphabet pronunciation system (if there are any), ??? [a-the-reu] = Ather and ?? [a-thel] = Atel have the same last consonant ? which could be translated to either r or l. Often, if the ? is the first consonant in a new syllable/between two vowels, its translated/pronounced as r (like a-the-Reu) and if the ? is as a final consonant (batchim/the ones below) in a syllable, its translated/pronounced to l (like a-teL). So, Dragon Boy actually made up his nickname ONLY by shortening his name Ather by one syllable, from three syllables to two, which makes the ? are pronounced differently, from the first consonant into the final consonant. Thats why Beatty said Ather and Atel are similar. I hope you get what I mean :) Are there many similar names like that in the East Continent? I heard that the First Princes mother was the East Continents Imperial Family, though, I guess the Princes attendant must have been also brought from the same origin. Tilting her head, Beatty recalled the First Princes background and understood on her own. Would you call me Older Brother Ather? It was seen he was sly, winking an eye, as he spoke formally only on the requesting part. Beatty was bewildered, since encountering such a character was the first for her. Shaking off the mans hand that was attached to his younger sisters hand, Carl opened his mouth with a harsh voice. Why would she call you that? Why what? Her older brother is me. Eyy, does older brother only apply to real older brothers? Carl pulled out his sword in response to Athers sly question Ha ha. Dont act so sensitive. Lightly avoiding Carls attack, Ather blurted cheekily. If you continue shielding her suffocatingly like that, dont you think youll hear that its annoying from your younger sister? ! Having never even thought of such a possibility once, Carl staggered, a little shocked by the image that came to mind for a moment. Seizing the opportunity of the wavering sword attack which came rushing, Ather got out of the attack trajectory and approached Beatty while Carl couldnt come to his senses for a while. Will you leave your suffocating older brother and play with me, Lady? . Seeing Ather speak with a consistent grinning smile from beginning to end, Beatty thought, What is with this shallow person She was rendered speechless by the personality she had never encountered even once throughout her life before and after regression. *** On one side, at the same time, the Duke was looking at an uninvited guest who entered the office with sinking eyes. Duke! To think that you called me like this. As expected, the misunderstandings are all resolved now, right? It was Firina who didnt hide her excited look on purpose and shook her fan. At the annoying voice that talked as it liked, the Dukes forehead furrowed. He then opened his mouth coldly. You said that there was a remedy thatll cure the childs illness. Yes. In the first place, I came to deliver this to the Niece kid. Tak. Firina took out the bottle that was filled with very effective medicine and put it on the table. How much my heart hurt when I saw Niece who was weakening every winter during those times. Its something that I obtained at the end after I wondered if there was any solutions and had put all my effort into every way that I could. Pretending to evoke and shed tears, Firina particularly emphasized my efforts as she pointed to the bottle. This is the very effective medicine of His Highness the Second Prince who awakened his power this time. At the word very effective medicine that Firina mentioned, one of the Dukes eyebrows went up. As you know, the noble snake of wisdom can either have the power of poison of punishment and medicine of healing. Just like how the whole Aslan Family had physical abilities beyond those of humans, it was also known that the Astrum Royal Family could awaken the special abilities of either a very effective poison or a very effective medicine. Fortunately, I was able to get it after much difficulty because I am acquainted with Her Majesty the Second Queen. The price. The unfortunately returned previous engagement offer! Flinch. At the murderous energy that rose from the Duke, almost instinctively, Firina couldnt finish her words and hurriedly sorted her words out. I-its certainly not only because of that, as they also just asked me to see it as a token of gratitude that is sent to the loyal Guardians of the North! Firina peeked at the Dukes murderous energy that gushed out for the first time and held onto her thumping heart before stepping back. Viscount said that youre concerned about the childs health. O-of course. Didnt I obtain such precious medicine like this thinking of Niece? Then, you could have taken it out immediately as soon as you arrived at the Dukes Castle. Firinas shoulder flinched at the sharp criticism. Whats the ultimate motive of coming and taking it out only now that youve been kicked out from the Castle? CH 50 T-thats. At the golden eyes that shone glaringly like a judge, her body shrank naturally by itself. Overwhelmed by the Duke, Firina soon came to her senses and spat out the excuses she had prepared. Time, because it takes time for the medicine to show its effect! . In order for the medicine to take full effect, we have to wait until the night the Snake Constellation shines. Since I thought the date was coming close, I brought the medicine now. Finishing the quick explanation, Firina couldnt stand the feeling of intense pressure anymore, so she thought of quickly finishing her greeting and going out. Thud. Approaching the table, the Duke picked up the medicine bottle affectionately. Theres no negative effect on the body, right? Of course. So that she wouldnt, by any chance, be treated as an unknown suspect, Firina thoroughly managed her expression. I mean for the body. The next moment. Firina really almost dropped down to the floor. There have to be no lies in those words. While saying that, the Duke controlled the energy which he shed, making her feel like she had entered the inside of a lions den. If you dont value your life. It seemed like the Dukes omitted words were caught by her ears naturally by itself. Tremble tremble. Firina, whose lips had trembled, barely got out of the office with her head down, as if she was running away. *** After finishing the tea party. Beatty was walking down the hallway with Ather following her, with the excuse of seeing her off. But why does he go around wearing that eye patch? Glance. Seeing Beattys gaze which was directed at Ather, Carl said harshly. Until when are you going to go around wearing that? Does he think he can attract Tail Furs attention with that kind of thing? At Carls gaze that looked at him suspiciously, Ather replied as if it was ridiculous. Wasnt it that when I went around wearing this in the old days, you didnt care much about it? It was an eye patch that was worn at our forces barracks, even on the battlefield. When you fought, you took it off, right. About that, thats because it was the battlefield. Ather knew well the impact of his naked eyes on ordinary people. Theres nothing bad with overpowering the enemy, right? He said he can overpower the enemy with just his eyes? No matter how strong the sense of awe a shapeshifters eyes would garner, it was not to the extent where it made the battlefields enemy freeze with just a look. Thinking that Athers words were a bluff, Beattys eyes became subtle. Uhm? Why are you looking at me like that, Lady? At the feeling of somehow being disliked, Ather turned Beattys attention away. Anyway, I guess everyone is busy. Ah, thats right. They said there will be a victory banquet soon As she said those words she looked down inside the Castle, which was in the midst of banquet preparations. Beatty then recalled what she heard in the morning and agreed. Huh? With realizing it herself, Beatty leaned her body to take a closer look at the lobby below. Tail Fur. Lady, you have to be careful. Although both of her arms were caught by Older Brother and the First Prince, who approached in an instant as if they were surprised. Definitely just now. Strangely the caught state wasnt being aware by the two boys, Beatty immediately got preoccupied with the scene she saw. *** Im telling you. No matter how rural the North is, Ive never imagined that youd be so ignorant like this. . In front of Johanna, who bowed her head, Firina stuck up to the fullest. Is this all also because you guys dont have a lady in the house? Hoo. Then it cant be helped, thinking of Older Sister, I have no choice but to step in instead. As she devalued the countrified North to the fullest, Firina, who had been showing off herself, who had familiarized herself with the Capitals latest trends, demanded as she straightened herself up. You can think of me as the lady of the house now. Now, bring me the list of the banquet preparations. I apologize, but. In front of Firina, who raised her chin in a very beneficial manner, Johanna firmly said with her head down politely. The households internal documents cant be shown to a person who isnt from the Aslan Family. Wha- What? Perhaps she never even thought that she would hear a rejection, Firinas face turned red with shame in an instant. You dare to insult me? Theres no way I would. However, the familys regulation is extremely strict. Argh, it seems that youre looking down on me for being kicked out for a while, but such a trivial misunderstanding and whatnot is already a resolved problem! Firina protruded her chest out and said as if showing off. Seeing the Duke brought me back to the Castle, you cant tell? Although it was conveyed to me and the entry approval has been given, I am also aware that your residence remains the same at the annex. Y-You rude thing! At Johannas calm words, Firina, who was now completely angry, grinded her teeth as she raised her hand. Powerfully! At the hand that is flying toward her cheek, Johanna composedly closed her eyes. At that time, a familiar voice raised its voice loudly for the first time, since the whole ordeal started. Stop! Step step step Beatty ran down quickly as she shouted. Hmph! At the sight, I guess its an employee that she cherishes, right? Disgustingly seeing her niece, who meddled in as if she was also the Master, Firina didnt care and tried to lower her arm as it was. W-What is this?! But, then. Whoosh At the cold energy that was surging, it gave her goosebumps on her spine. Like a prey that was put in front of the most supreme being, Firina stiffly hardened without even realizing it herself. . Beyond the eye patch, shooting energy that could not be covered by the sealing magic cloth, Ather quietly shone his eyes. What are you doing to Johanna? Step. Beatty, who had been running hard, stood blocking Johanna from Firina. Although of course, due to her short height, she didnt cover Johanna at all. Young Miss At Johannas touched voice, Beatty turned around for a moment and reassured her while facing her. At the Young Miss figure that was holding out a strongly clenched small fist with her eyes saying Trust me, Johanna felt shocked as if her heart was struck. While Johanna held her chest, gasp!, at the excessive cuteness, Firina opened her fan, conscious of the surrounding eyes that were gradually gathering. Whats this? The Young Lord of Aslan with the First Prince? Why do they all follow that thing and By the splendid personal connection that was attached to the unattractive Niece, Firina got annoyed for no reason and covered her distorted mouth with the fan. Niece. After adjusting her voice, hm hm, Firina elegantly disciplined the flippant Niece as she shook her fan. Oh no, I guess you forgot everything Id taught you at the Capital during those times. To think youd display such an imprudent run like that. Which noble lady in the world would take such imprudent steps? Well, since shes that Older Sisters child. Its obvious where such frivolity came from. Tsk. Clicking her tongue, Firina muttered as she sent a subtle glance that was filled with arrogance to her surroundings. This is all because the people who are in charge of your education are terrible. At the voice that was mixed with ridicule, Beatty blinked and opened her mouth. Education? Ha, yeah. See? As soon as you stop getting my education for a moment, your behavior Running is an imprudent thing? Of course! If you were a modest lady, you would never run while imprudently spreading your legs. It is only right for a lady to always walk lightly like a butterfly. Just like me. Showing off inside, Firina walked as if telling Beatty to see. Watching that silently, Beatty spoke. Then, raising your hand towards others. What? Is that not an imprudent thing? Firina was flustered by the arrow that was suddenly turned towards her. W-why is she like this? She also felt it before, but it felt like she wasnt the niece she had known so far. Thats also an imprudent thing, right? T-thats! Then, from whom did Aunt receive education that she would do that kind of thing? Indirectly being told in return that she was terrible because she was not properly educated, Firinas face instantly blushed. Just where the hell did that thing learn that kind of eloquence? It was a noble way of speech that she had never taught even once. Hmph! Looking at Firinas turning alternately pale and red face, Beatty snorted inside. Aunt is feeling embarrassed. How simple. Nobility. Dignity. Elegance. It was Aunt who was more obsessed with those kinds of things than anyone else. Pointing out a flaw of hers who is oh so noble. She would surely hate it the most. It was very easy for Beatty to make use of the elegantly sarcastic tone. Since it was the tone that she used to be treated with almost every day before regressing. Beatty was simply returning back what she had heard. Eeek, I was just trying to teach you! At Beattys telling blow, Firina, who had been panting for a while, shouted belatedly as if she was struggling. Hmph! There is surely a limit to misunderstanding favors. Favors? Surely theres no way Aunt would do such a thing? Beatty asked back with that kind of meaning, but Firina had a confident expression again, and said, not knowing how she misinterpreted that. Yeah. Compared to the Capital, isnt this North far behind the trend? Even so, this seems to be a big banquet that is held after a pretty long time. What if the Duke Family loses its face after holding a trivial banquet? At the remarks that rounded up and undervalued the North, the eyes of the surrounding Duke Castles people became cold. However, Firina didnt care about the gazes of those who werent high-ranking nobles and babbled as she wanted. So, I, whos familiar with the Capital trend, will help. Rather, saying that she was in a position to be thanked, Firina discontentedly scowled. Beatty looked around. Behind Firinas back that was proudly pretending to be great, the Duke Castles employees had expressions of pure anger. . As she looked down arrogantly at Beatty, who bowed her head to think about something for a moment, Firina sarcastically said. Do you get it now? How elegant and responsible my actions were, just like a noble Did you just say that the North is way behind the Capital? Gathering her thoughts, Beatty raised her head. CH 51 Moving her lips up and down as if she was annoyed by her words being cut off, Firina opened her mouth mixed with scornful laughter. Yeah. Did you only find out now? Well, since you dont have a good eye, that surely is possible. No. What? I dont think so. Smirk. Firina, who twisted her lips and laughed, gave a sarcastic remark as she gently moved her fan. Ah. Is that so? In this times victory banquet, those whore participating arent only the familiar Northern people, though. As it was a large banquet, it was expected to have guests from the Kingdoms other great territories as well. Well, will you be able to prepare a sophisticated banquet even without my help? This wasnt just Firinas pride. Hmph! Ive already been preparing it perfectly since I was at the Capital. As long as the Master of the Aslan Family returns, the power of influence of Count Zealot, who had been a proxy during those times, will inevitably decrease. Thats why before the authority he had shrunk any further, he had to plant people in all places wherever he could plant. Saying that shell help prepare for this times banquet, and Firina who meddled was also a part of that. Since in preparing a banquet, it needs a lot of people. Among them, it wouldnt be a problem to put in a few people, saying that they are experts in the Capitals trends. I even brought a tea dessert master whose work is enjoyed by the royal family for this banquet. It was a person given by Her Majesty in order to plant people in the Aslan Family. A Royal Familys trend is the Kingdoms trend. Considering that it was the usual trend, starting from the Capital and arriving in the frontier city a few months later, it was an incredible thing to be able to present the Royal Familys taste for the first time at a Norths banquet. A Royal Family supplier master? I heard that such a masters employment reservation for the Capital banquet alone has been delayed until next year, though. People around were also surprised and talked in whispers. At the noisily speaking employees reaction, Firina became bolder and looked down on Beatty. You understand now? Well, no matter how this place falls behind the trend, if a sophisticated Capital noble like me gives help, a high-class banquet Its okay. What? Firina doubted her ears for a moment. But she didnt hear it wrong. With a clear voice, Beatty said again clearly. Even if you dont help, its okay. Ha! You still dont understand? The people I brought perfectly mastered the latest Capital trends. How amazing this is You dont need to bring the Capitals trend. At the second round of rejection, Firina bit her lips annoyed. Beatty said confidently. Since I can just start a trend from here. What? Ha! Firina snorted as if she had heard something absurd. Despite the blatant ridicule, Beatty wasnt discouraged at all. As it happened to turn out well. Rather, a bright expression secretly came out on her face. Since its no matter for me to prepare and use it at best, I was thinking about how to do it, but. Rustle. At the unnecessary regret, Beatty looked back at the documents inside the bag that she had put in as she smiled confidently. Its perfect if I present this at the banquet! Hohoho! Yeah, thats an amazing idea. Firina burst into laughter in Beattys face. As expected, a kid. She surely says that because she doesnt know anything. Smirk. Raising her lips to the fullest, Firina said as if looking down on Beatty. Although youll belatedly come and ask me to help you anyway. Well, for about that much, the merciful me will understand. . I cant wait to see you running to me just saying that youd failed to recognize me. Laughing loudly, Firina left. Beatty didnt bother to answer. What do you mean I failed to recognize you? The one who knows Aunts bottom better than anyone else was Beatty herself, though. Carl suddenly asked Beatty, who clicked her tongue as she was looking calmly at Aunts exit. Want me to cut her? It was Carl who was extremely annoyed by Firina who kept on making a lame attempt in front of his younger sister. Although at first, he held back because Tail Fur seemed to want to take care of her in person, after that, he kept still because Tail Fur kept on blocking him, from having his hands touching the sheath, with an eye signal. While Beatty shook her head fiercely because she cant turn her brother into a relative murderer. . Ather alternately looked at Firinas back and Beatty with eyes that had unknown meaning. Young Miss! Ah, Johanna. Beatty faced and flinched at Johannas eyes which were filled with feelings of being touched. Heupp, our Young Miss. You sure are too kind. How. Beatty, who kept hearing praises, started to think inside.Whos that?. Pouring out all kinds of praises The cutest, the prettiest, and is even kind-hearted, and etc, Johanna barely spoke with difficulty only after calming down her emotion. Uh, but Young Miss. Johanna contemplated how she should say this. Thank you very much for already having affection and defending our North. Thank you, but actually. Actually, its true that were behind the trend! The other area bastards always tease us, saying that were unsophisticated. Well, although if we throw them to the mountain range for a day, the backbiting and so on of those weak bastards wholl whine wont even tickle. How can she say this beautifully to the innocent and delicate Young Miss without getting her hurt and losing affection for the North? While Johanna was contemplating, Beatty figured out her hesitant heart and, tok tok, patted the back of Johannas hand. Dont worry. Yes? Since Ill really set the trend from the North. Rustle rustle. Speaking with confidence, Beatty looked through the inside of the acorn bag and took something out. In truth, when the proposal was opposed, it was a thing Id prepared for persuading, though. Unexpectedly, at the meeting, let alone needing to persuade, it was approved almost unanimously, and not having any time to take it out, it was preserved intact. Johanna. Ssk. Taking out something like a large ball of string and holding it, Beatty opened her mouth as her black eyes sparkled. Do you deal with ropes well? *** How long has it been since we had a banquet at the Dukes Castle? It finally feels real, that the long war is over. As he passed through people who were chirping with joy at the large banquet which was held after a long time, Count Muscat took a look around. Hm. It sure is big, however- Should he say that there was a lack of novelty in his eyes, which he has seen his own territory adjoining the Capital? Although the antique Dukes Castle was incredible, the important thing at the banquet is whether it serves a new experience that has not been experienced before or not. There is no way for the Northern people to have such sophistication. As he did lose favor in the Aslan Familys eyes, he did step far away because he was scared, however, there was no expectation at all for this times banquet. Even so, Ill have to say a few words saying that its a wonderful banquet, but it might be a bit of a backbreaker to come up with something to compliment. In Count Muscats eyes, who was heading to the banquet hall without any expectations like that, he saw a unique decoration string hanging at the entrance of the banquet hall. Hmm? Thats. When he narrowed his eyes and looked at it, he could see the identity of the decoration. Rope? Unlike lace which is woven with an existing thread, the decoration tassel which was woven and knotted with thick ropes was hung on the entrance curtain. This is a decoration that Ive seen for the first time, though. When the ropes that are used on the battlefield were mixed with everyday lifes banquet hall decoration materials, they gave a fancy strange impression as if they were rough. Huh? Here too? Entering the banquet hall, Count Muscat looked curious as he looked at the walls and dinner tables which were decorated in the style he encountered for the first time. He wasnt the only one with that expression. Looking at the people who were looking around the banquet hall here and there with an interested look, the Northern Family people, who had got together, put on a smugly smile Huhuhu. You other area bastards. Turns out your eyes are wide open. My, my. They must be surprised. As this was made by whom. Thats right. This is the Ma what was it? Huft. Musik. Macrame! Yeah. Right. Macrame. To think its a style where I can feel both dignity and beauty at the same time! It can only be because its simply the decoration that fits our North perfectly. Those who were enjoying the position of Trendsetter for the first time as they shrugged happily, all shouted in unison. Its also all thanks to our Young Miss! *** A few days ago. Attending the banquet preparation meeting, Beatty took out the samples she had prepared. This is the new banquet decoration Im proposing, its called Macrame. Macrame? Have you heard of it? In front of the people who were buzzing at the unfamiliar name, Beatty herself lifted up a small rope and explained. Doing the way of weaving a knot differently like this, and making a pattern. Ooh. If its a rope knot, I surely also know it well. Me too, how strongly I tied up the prisoners I had caught in days gone by, was to the point that the prisoners who ran away came to me again and asked me to please release them because it couldnt even be cut with a knife. Humans, bragging. Most of the vassals who had the experience of participating in the war, each showed off who, who, was better at tying ropes. Looking at the people who were that familiar with dealing ropes, Beatty continued with a confident voice. Im sure everyone knows how to tie rope. Of course! That is surely also the result of the Northern people here struggling because of protecting the border. The vassals mouths were melting wide open at the cute Young Miss flattery. And such characteristics of the North are what were going to infuse into the banquet hall as well. To the banquet hall? Yes. If we decorate the banquet hall with decorations using this rope knot, the people who come in can also feel the cheerful spirit of the North, right? Cheerful spirit, you say. Those who liked the expression describing them nodded happily. This decoration alone will completely change the view of the banquet! Beatty was confident. Since thats something thatll soon happen. CH 52 In fact, a few years later, a book called [Everything About Banquet Preparation] was published containing the widely popular decoration. After a book containing the idea of using rough ropes, which was thought to be used on the battlefield, as a banquet decoration, it spread to each mansions person in charge of banquets. What kind of major changes happened at the Capital banquet after, Beatty already knew, seeing it from the past newspaper. Since until then, it was only lace, cloth, and real flowers, but after that, all kinds of new things became usable. From the ways to surprise people by using extraordinary materials, to the decorations that drew attention with materials that reflected each territorys color. It was to the point that adding anything that wasnt existingly used to decorate became the basis for future banquets. Even so, nothing could surpass the Norths rope knot decoration, right. The trend that was born in the North, which was a wasteland of anything remotely trendy, for the first time, was loved by all parts of the Kingdom. Just as the lace decoration once became a general trend, ever since the publication of [Everything About Banquet Preparations], the macrame decoration became the new general trend in banquet interiors. She remembered that the banquet hall of the Capital mansion, which she saw over the window for a split second, also looked like this. . The Duke was looking vacantly at the rope knot that Beatty made. Ah. As expected, was it a bit too sloppy? Beatty, who felt troubled, trembled inside as she wriggled her hands. She recalled as much as possible the macrame knotting method that she had seen before her regression, and it was a sample that was completed with the help of Dukes Castle people who were accustomed to tying ropes. Though, her little hands were not used to weaving knots meticulously. Showing concern and glancing at the part that was getting twisted one after another poorly, Beatty stole a peek at Fathers expression. Its very. Picking up the knot decoration which Beatty made, the Duke opened his mouth with his usual blunt expression just as it was. Cute. Yes? Due to the gap between the very serious voice and words spoken, Beatty momentarily couldnt understand Fathers words. To think this is a product that my Baby completed with those small hands. The Duke, who recalled the sight of her wriggling as she had made knots with those marshmallow-like fingers, gently closed his eyes as if engraving the memories inside his retina. Ill cast a preservation magic on this just like this, preserve this permanently, duplicate it, and make known my Babys excellence far and wide. In an instant, the Duke, who completed the preservation plan of Babys hand-made product and the distribution plan of the missionary product, opened his eyes again and ordered. Proceed like this. T-Thank you. Although she didnt know what it was, Beatty still expressed her gratitude for the quick approval of her plan, as she followed up with the detailed plan. Then, after discussing it with Johanna and the other master craftsmen, with an even more enhanced completed look No. Yes? Proceed, as it is. Yes? Beatty was flustered by Father who held the sloppy sample she made like a holy object, and spoke firmly. No, um, this one, the knot is loose, and the string here is also sticking out. Like this is the most perfect. . Beatty disagreed. As expected. Unfortunately, Beatty couldnt help but recall a saying that spread widely in the Kingdom. They said they dont believe in the Northern peoples eyes! The Northern people who used to have a reputation for building trends and walls, suffered from the rough Mother Natureincluding magical beastsand their aesthetic senses were extinguished. Father was also a Northern person. Im sorry, but it wont do if I trust Fathers eyes from now on. As she saw Father who was holding on to the sample, which was still a mess, and proclaiming that they should just make it as it was, Beatty shook her head. *** The rough yet beautiful banquet hall decoration that was completed after going through twists and turns. Beatty looked at the nobles, who gathered from every area of the Kingdom, looking around the decorations interestedly with proud eyes. Fortunately, the decoration was completed well. She received a lot of help not only from Johanna but also from various technicians who were familiar with knots. Looking around delightedly as the banquet decoration, which was completed after working together with many people, was well received, Beatty remembered another thing which she had prepared and turned around her body. Although earlier I did see the ingredient preparations were all well prepared. Just in case, I have to go and check for the last time. After Beatty disappeared into the kitchen. The entrance of the guests, who were entering the banquet that was held in the North after a long time with an excited look, was also almost finished. The attendees of the invited list were identified and reported, and the butler, who received the Masters orders, bowed his head. Ting ting! At the sound of tapping glass, gazes gathered. After completing the task of attracting the guests attention, the butler stepped back, and the Duke opened his mouth. I welcome your attendance. Unlike ordinary opening speeches that give praises to the honored guests, it was a concise tone. The banquet this time is to celebrate the victory. To celebrate this, my daughter Those who know the Dukes usual speech, which wasnt long, absolved and nodded, ended up becoming disconcerted by the series of phrases that went on the next moment. and though this is something that Im sure everyone knows, through an outstanding discovery, not only did she turn the enemys sabotage with the Duke doing nothing, but even at a young age, her heart of thinking about the territorys people is incomparable, and the remedy research And like that, out of the blue, the guests heard a long speech talking about how smart, kind, cute, and cute again, the cute Princess of the Aslan Family was. I get how cute your daughter is, so stop it now! Its my first time seeing Duke Aslan talking so long like this. Duke Aslans speech, which went on and on for the first time, stopped only after the Duke saw a glimpse of bright acorn-colored hair that peeked through the slightly open door. Same as Id mentioned earlier, my Baby, Beatty Aslan, has prepared a commemorative gift. As if hunting down an impure element in advance, the sparkling golden eyes scanned the inside of the banquet hall. I hope everyone will be pleased with it. Thats telling us to be prepared if the reaction to the present his daughter has prepared with her cute little hands is unsatisfying, right? O-Of course! Haha. Im already looking forward to it! Just like those who have been in society for a long time, everyone had excellent wits. Around the time the nobles who were inside the banquet hall were working hard expressing their expectations which were nonexistent even in their heart. Fortunately or unfortunately, Beatty couldnt hear properly the lengthy introduction about her that spread inside the banquet hall because she was focusing on the final check. Good. The preparation is perfect. Beatty opened the banquet hall door with a pounding heart. Uhm. ThatsC? Is that a cocktail cart? Hiding her nervous look in front of the people who gathered, Beatty stood in front of the cart with short and quick steps. First, greet the honored guests. Oh my, how polite you are, though youre still young. The Princess of Aslan is so cute. At her greetings which she has practiced intensively as banquet preparation, the peoples admiration poured out. Phew, thats a relief. I guess I didnt make a mistake just as I learned. Contrary to Beattys thought which believed that it was the virtue of etiquette that she mastered as quickly as possible although superficial, the hearts of the people who reacted favorably were malicious. Seeing the Duke of Aslans appearance of loving her like that, Ill have to earn points in advance! Seeing the faces of those who smiled to the fullest in front of the Duke Familys precious only daughter, Beatty thought that it was a good thing to start off well and opened her mouth. By any chance, is there anyone who usually cant sleep well? Hm? People tilted their heads at the Princess out-of-the-blue question. How about a person whos experienced pain like its poking your head here and here? Here? Regardless, Beatty continued and asked as she poked here and here directly with her hand. Some people put their hands on the same area and had the look that they got the idea. How about a person who has felt their shoulders stiffly lumping and hardening? Ah, thats me, though. Beatty approached the people who were showing responses, raised her head, and asked in an intelligent voice. By any chance, arent you greatly tired and worn out sooner than before? Perhaps she described it precisely, the people who heard Beattys words had a look like, No, I mean, how did she do that? I saw it in a book that was written by a very smart doctor. And it said that thats what happens for the people who live a busy life while having a lot of concerns! It was a fact which, right now, no one had ever heard. However, it would later be re-examined and published in a medical book. The author was famous through their quack ways in the beginning, and since no one would trust her if she says the name now, she calls it even by first saying a very smart doctor. Since the people who attended the banquet would all be the people who do important matters, I thought surely you all are busy and also have a lot of concerns. Hohoho, that is right. What I do surely there is that kind of aspect. In front of Princess Aslan, the noble, who was praised as a person who does important matters, proudly stroked his beard. He looked back at other people who werent busy and had no concerns as if he was showing off. Ahem-hem! Come to think of it, me too, my head was indeed in a bit of pain here? Hmm. Actually, recently my shoulders are also very. Suddenly, everyone complained about their problems, saying that they had also actually been sick here and there. They didnt want to be excluded from the category of important people who are busy and have a lot of concerns. As expected! Since you are all important people, I thought youd have a similar pain! Beatty nailed up their symptoms with a satisfying voice. People who had come to accept most of Beattys words before they knew it nodded as they focused. Thats why I prepared this for those kinds of people! Lift. At once, the cloth which was covering the cart was lifted. In a transparent glass that had aligned lines, there were green liquids that filled it. Even just by looking at it, it was a color that was naturally associated with a bitter taste. Is it medicinal herb water? Medicinal herbs sure are good for our health. Although they said so out of courtesy, on the peoples faces, there were easily seen astringent looks. Grin. Despite the peoples reactions as if they were disappointed, Beatty inversely had a smile at the corner of her mouth. Clap clap. Following the cue that was set in advance, the servants put a spoon on top of the glass with skilled gestures. Peculiarly, the spoon was built with pock-marked holes, making it very hard to eat anything with it. Above that, placed on top were some square sugar cubes. Now, everyone, please take a good look. Beatty took out a small stick-type staff and held it. CH 53 Originally, I was going to do it with a match, but. Because they reluctantly gave her magic supplies, saying that she was dealing with fire for the first time and she couldnt use such a sloppy tool, she had to pretend to be a mage even when it was something that wasnt in her destiny. Although its not magic, Ill show you something like magic. Heup. Beatty gave a shout of concentration, and swung the staff strongly like she had become a real mage. Whoosh. Like the wind, the flames swept over passing the glass. Whoo. Fortunately, all the sugar cubes caught fire at once. It was seen that the sugar, which the flames transferred to, melted and just like that, dripped down. Please watch the inside of the glass. Following Beattys words, the people who were looking into the inside of the glass opened their mouths, surprised by the change that happened shortly. Oh, o-oh? The color? Until just now the moss-like green liquid gradually changed its color into a golden color. Ooh, the light! And it began to emit a soft light. My goodness, its beautiful. To think it would be such a perfect golden color like that, its like embodying the shapeshifters golden eyes! As expected. True to her expectations, the peoples reactions were enthusiastic. As it can be seen from the fact that shapeshifters are also called the highest and noblest blood, if it was Astrums nobles, everyone had a yearning about shapeshifters. The vague favorable impression about shapeshifters was crazy. Even in colors, the preference for the golden color which is like those of the eyes that most shapeshifters had was also very high. Beatty lifted up the glass that had now turned completely golden and said. Its a potion tea thats made by refining the Wermuth medicinal herb that grows only in the snowy mountains. Although to be precise, its diluted by pouring a lot of water into the concentrated potion. After all, concentrated potions cant be eaten by the human tongue. Thats why she also didnt have a guilty conscience. The Wermuth grass only consumes snow as it grows in the snowy mountains. It also likes sweet things. Please look at how its whole body became beautiful when I fed it sweet things like this. It was revealed later that there was a reason for the reaction of soil and temperature during the medicinal herbs growth, however she didnt remember it as it was quite boring. At an eighth year old childs explanation level, it must be okay. Thats why although it was an explanation that was moderately put together, it seems like it was a good enough story for her to spit out with a childs body. Seeing that the nobles who heard the explanation were bearing heartwarming expressions. The Princess of Aslan has definitely prepared a lot. Shall we taste it? The people, who had already accumulated quite the favorability through the fascinating sight that already captured their eyes, approached and took the potion tea. Seeing those who were gathering in groups of twos and threes to talk about the taste of potion tea, Beatty thought inside. Huhuhu. Its just as planned. Presenting decorations that will be popular in advance and making the banquet venue a trend leader, was a matter of reputation when it was successful. Reputation is not that. It was not like she would be recognized as a real Duke Family member and live in a noble society. And for herself, who was in a position much like a nuisance position like herself, it was something that was utterly useless. If she succeeds in settling down with the Duke Family safely and becomes an adult who can walk around freely, the actual important thing to Beatty, who wants to travel to the wide continent as a full-fledged merchant, was another thing. As expected, the most important thing surely is money! First and foremost, gold coins. Whether she enters as a merchant or sets up a merchant business, wouldnt it be money thats better the more one has? Making and handing out the Wermuth potion tea at this times banquet was also all groundwork for that. Hm. Count Muscat, who was looking closely at the banquet halls decorations one by one, also received a Wermuth potion tea. Seeing him keeping a sip in his mouth and closing his eyes as if he was savoring it, people whispered. That person is the central noble whos famous for being picky, right? Count Muscat? Dont even mention it. Hes a gourmet and cultural critic, and he totally has a knife in his mouth. They said there are not only one or two people whose banquet was ruined and shed tears because of him. As if he couldnt hear the surrounding whispers, Count Muscat, who was closing his eyes motionless, opened his eyes wide. This taste! As if he would soon emit light from his eyes, he spilled his words with a thrilled expression. Its magnificent! With the subtle base taste, and pop, the golden color water drops that are buried beneath. It literally feels like Im drinking the essence of the Northern Mountain Range thats been scooped out! At the Counts words of praise as he kept on tilting his glass, the peoples eyes became wide, almost popping out of their sockets. My goodness, to think that such pure praise came out of that picky guys mouth. Was the Count also scared of the Aslan Family? No, but this thing called Wermuth tea, it really tastes good, though? Seeing the people who kept on drinking up the glass they held in their hands, Beatty nodded delightedly. Even if there were people who havent drunk it, there was not one who only drank it once. The Wermuth potion tea, which would become the most famous among the Norths specialty later, had an addictive taste, rivaling that of coffee. Its also surely healthier for the body than coffee. As much as the concentrated undiluted solution was a medicine, the potion tea, which was drunk after being diluted, was also good for ones health if one drank it constantly. Above all, its beautiful! With this kind of magnificent taste, to think that its color makes me have the feeling like Im drinking gold. Furthermore, even the process of finishing the tea is perfect! It was the words of a certain count who enthusiastically admired the tea from afar. After placing purified water infused with green Wermuth in a glass, and putting up a spoon that was inset with a beautiful pattern, and finally dropping the melted sugar over a flaming rising fire, the process of making the golden tea fully penetrated the taste of the nobles who liked aesthetic things. It was to the extent that it was called the Golden Rest instead of tea time, and the Wermuth time was widely popular. Huhuhu. Since everyone has experienced it once like this, now they will look for it again even after they return. While imagining the future in which the Wermuth tea trend will spread out everywhere in the Kingdom through the mouths of the people who gathered here. Next time, I surely have to get money from it! A sly smile came up on Beattys mouth, who thought of independent money that would accumulate one by one neatly if the tea became more and more popular. Since Older Brothers reaction when he secretly came to watch when preparing was also not bad, if it does well, it may be able to derive investment even from the Family. A smile didnt leave Beattys face, who was in the middle of her happy imagination, making a business plan after receiving investments. Meanwhile, inside a remote terrace overlooking the banquet hall. She looks good. Staring at Beatty who had a bright face with smiling eyes, Ather, giggle, smiled as he muttered. Good for you, Little Star. Among the memories he had, the only one that was only full of sparkles. Little Star. Since she got angry if he called her small, it was a nickname that he called only in his heart alone. At Athers mouth, which called the girls nickname with affection, there was hung his usual made-up lightness and other sincere smiles. . However, that smile cooled down when he saw a person who was glaring at Beatty as her hand, which held a fan, trembled at a corner of the banquet hall. Viscount Firina Seaulus. The person who was Beattys aunt, and was designated as Beattys guardian at the Capital instead of her chaotic main home during the war. A kind relative who was in charge and raised her young niece to say that, it surely is quite annoying. Athers eyes hardened coldly when he recalled the Viscount who used a way of talking that was very obviously looking down on her young niece ever since the beginning. Moreover, that night. In order to make up for the conversation which they couldnt even have properly at Carls surveillance, who was threatening, he also heard something from Beatty, whom he visited while stamping his attendance in the form of Atel again. Our first meeting? Yeah. I was really surprised at that time. He thought her eyes that opened round were cute, however. About that, I heard that Lord Star is a God of a different world. And they said that if I pray hard, God will listen to my prayers thats why I prayed there every night. Maybe because Im not a person from Lord Stars world, he didnt listen. At the expression that became sullen shortly, his chest tightened up. Thats why I was surprised to see Atel. Because its the first time Lord Star has come down to me. At the expression where she smiled after looking at him, his inside was excited without realizing it himself. What did I pray for, you ask? Uhm. Hesitating for a moment, the girl whispered softly, as if she was embarrassed to spit it out by speaking. I asked to make Dad not hate me. The Duke of Aslan. Ather didnt see it like that, though. Without even the thought to grasp the postwar situation, he changed his position of a comrade in arms or something, whoosh, in an instant just by Beattys words. Ah, and I also asked to bring down just a little bit of money. It was so cute of her babbling about the plan she had made firmly that if he brought down just a little bit of seed money, she would work hard to increase it and donate some amount. However, the moment he was about to move on, he heard something that couldnt be ignored. I surely thought that if I had money, I could eat warm soup and bread. Maybe I could also patch all the clothes that have holes. To think that the Princess of Aslan would be worried about patching up her clothes that have holes? If he recalled that, it was obviously a strange matter. Although I thought it was like that because she was a maids child in the past. When he first met Little Star, Ather thought she was the child of a resident maid who was staying in a noble mansion. It was something which was inevitable because she wore shabby clothes and the place where the child stayed was also a corner room that was usually used as a servants residence. When he brought gifts such as the palace snacks or a jewel music box, Little Stars reaction, in which she was fascinated as if she saw an extremely rare thing, also helped a portion of his judgment. Ather, who guessed based on the childs identity, hid his identity as he was afraid that by any chance, Little Star would feel burdened. Since he didnt want to see the clear eyes which were staring straight at him, and the sound of the Royal Family that was distant from commoners, become infected with fear. I never imagined that she could be the daughter of the Aslan Family. However, he never imagined even once that the Little Star, whom he thought was a commoner, was a noble, and at that a Princess of Duke Family. CH 54 When he started heading for the North battlefield suddenly under the Kings order, Ather was bitter at the thought that he wouldnt be able to go meet Little Star for some time. At the Northern Mountain Range, he didnt even dare think that he could encounter Little Star who had lived at the Capital mansion with his real appearance and not as Atel. Even though he was embarrassed inwardly by the unexpected encounter, he made Little Star avoid the heavy rain and stayed by her side until the girls party came to find her. Even after he avoided his position, afraid that she would receive bad attention due to being tangled up with him for no reason, he was thinking of watching Little Star return safely away from her sight. Tail Fur! It was unexpected to see Carl there. Older Brother? As well as the fact that the girl called him with the title Older Brother. Not long after Ather, who oddly thought of it, arrived at the unit which he originally was supposed to join, he was able to hear stories about the Princess of Aslan. A genius Miss who solved the supply problem which couldve been a great catastrophe due to the fire that broke out by the military supplies warehouse. An amazing Princess whose heart was full of care and thought towards the territory people and made groundbreaking discoveries even at a young age. They even said that she was recuperating in the Capital because her body is weak, but then came back to the North to help after hearing the Familys difficulties! At the rumors, which were far from the Little Star that he knew, Athers questions grew bigger. The childs environment in the Capital mansion which he saw with his eyes, if that Little Star was a noble who was staying at a relatives house for recuperation, it was clearly strange. Thats why he quietly ordered an investigation. Although the results of the investigation had yet to arrive, his strong suspicion pointed to one person. The master of the Capital mansion was definitely Viscount Seaulus. Its now the time for the results to arrive soon. Just on time for the banquet that was held at the Aslan Castle, his subordinate, who entered mixed among the invited guests from the Capital, approached him. Your Highness. The thing I ordered? Yes. Heres the report of the investigation you ordered. Ather immediately turned over the document which was delivered. The more he flipped each page, his eyes got freezingly cold, hardening with an unfriendly gaze. *** At the moment the banquet was still in progress. The Duke left the hall for a moment and entered into his office. Prince Ather told me to deliver this document. He said that Your Excellency must check it. He said that its related to my daughter? It was because of the First Princes draft, saying that there was something urgent to deliver related to Baby. The Duke carefully read the document after receiving it from the First Princes subordinate. At some point, he flutteringly passed over the pages with sinking eyes and quickly finished checking until the last page. Bang! There was a loud sound, as if the work desk was going to break at the hands of the Duke, who jumped up from his seat as he threw down the document roughly. The murderous energy that was rising from him gradually filled the office. Y-Your Excellency the Duke. Standing around attending to the Duke, the aide made a sound like he was strangled, however the Duke didnt care. At the shocking news, he was now in a state where nothing else could even come into his eyes. Is this true? The growling roar of the angry lion was mixed with the voice that could crush one with just a single word. At his turbulent emotions, the Dukes shapeshifter form was on the brink of coming out. Answer me. The fuller the dark golden color in the Dukes eyes was, the heavier the intense pressure weighed them down. All the subordinates, who guessed his anger from the Lords appearance showing the sharp teeth of a lion, held their breath and bowed their heads. I asked, is this true! Y-Your Excellency. The First Princes subordinate, who faced the Dukes anger, trembled all over as he opened his mouth. However, he was tongue-tied under the feeling of the intense pressure. From his behavior of not being able to give a different answer, the Duke, who read the reports contents which were the truth, looked again at the crumpled documents on top of the desk with fierce eyes. What was written on the document was the life that Beatty experienced in the Capital mansion without a filter. Especially after the situation where the Duke went out to the battlefield and couldnt return to the territory became prolonged, the environment that surrounded the child changed rapidly. The best room of the mansion was changed into a corner room that was used as a servants residence, and the jewels that were left by her mother all went into someone elses pocket. For her meals, cold food was always sent, and even that was also sometimes not properly sent. It said that most of her clothes had holes that couldnt be worn even after patching them up, let alone new clothes, and what was worse, even the lowest servant looked down and mocked the child lightly. How dare he ignore and make fun of the Princess with his position as a mere employee, it was something impossible without someones connivance. That thing is saying that its true that my daughter was treated that way. As if boiling up from the deepest place, the lava-like anger covered his whole body. What had gone wrong? Was it wrong to entrust Baby to the place where she had been since she was little because they were his wifes blood relatives? Was his doubt lacking by only not trusting all the reports that came up and putting surveillance? How come the doctors whom he sent every time couldnt discover the childs strange symptoms? The endless train of questions. However, in the end, the final conclusion headed to one. I- I shouldve been by Babys side. The guilty conscience that cut deep into his heart. He couldnt protect his child who was more precious than anything in the world. Such sharp criticism about himself pierced his heart. Y-Your Excellency the Duke! Grind. Seeing blood flowing out from the Dukes mouth which he bit strongly, his subordinate shouted in alarm. Regardless of the blood that was flowing under his chin, the Duke walked and picked up the report on top of the cracked desk. This The Duke glared at the report as if he was looking at a prophet of the end of the world as he opened his mouth. Among these things which were written down what my daughter had suffered at the Capital mansion if theres any bastard whos contributed to even one of it. Crack. The eyes of the Duke, who raised his head as he crumpled the report at once, shined with a fierce light like a predator encountered in the dark. Dont leave out even one bastard, and go drag them here. He was thinking of completely making them pay the price. The lion was ready to be a more merciless judge than anyone else. And it was clear who would be first in attendance of that strictly fair court. Capture Firina Seaulus right now. At this instant! With eyes as if he was going to bite and tear the back of her neck right away if she was right in front of him, the Duke ragingly growled and ordered. Yes! Yes, Your Excellency! I will send a person right away! At the threatening Dukes rage, the subordinates shouted in unison. If they, who received orders right in front of His Excellency the Duke whose murderous energy was spilling one after another, dont bring the petty ones, they may also get bit in the neck. At such a sense of crisis, they were trying to move quickly, however Bang! Before the subordinates left the office, the office door opened again. . The one who came in with an insensitive face as usual was the Aslan Familys Young Master, Carl. Y-Young Master? This time out of all times! At the appearance of the Young Master who usually raised the Dukes anger more rather than calming it down, the subordinates were all on edge. Just as expected. What are you doing carrying paper scraps? The very first thing the Young Master said was, tuk, touching the temper of His Excellency the Duke, who was already angry even if he didnt do that. N-No, no! I dont have the confidence to endure the Dukes anger thatll be bigger than this! Young Master, His Excellency has just urgently issued an order, how about if you come after we took care of the urgent matter. At someones word who said it with the feeling of pushing his head into the lions mouth, Carl looked back at him. Gasp! The subordinate, who made eye contact with the Young Master, was suffocated without realizing it himself. It wasnt the same as usual. The boys eyes, whom he thought were insensitive as usual, were boiling up with colder anger than ever. You didnt hear it yet? W-What is the Young Master saying about. People asked with a questioning look. However, Carls nature wasnt to kindly answer anyones question if they werent Tiny Kid. Hm. In Carls eyes, who naturally tossed the question aside and looked around the inside of the room, there were a bunch of documents that the Duke had crumpled. Flutter. Carl picked up a page of the document that fell from the Dukes grip to the floor. The disgusting letters which were written on top of the thin paper. Facing the letters again of the matter which made him know of anger that could make him shake his head violently. Grin. Carls eyes bent dangerously. Turns out the news was very late. In the pupils that were seen through the bent eyes, displeasure was overflowing like a black sea. It was Carl who moved immediately after hearing from his friend, but the words he spat out were also relevant to himself. The self-esteem he held, for the first-time, felt like it sucked. Carl. Even at the voice of the Duke, who still had anger remaining, Carl raised his head indifferently without feeling intimidated. Did you see Firina Seaulus? Whys that? Since theres an answer I have to hear from her. At the Dukes voice, who gritted his teeth as he mentioned the Viscount, an aggressive predators energy mimicking that of one who was about to bite its preys neck at any moment, lingered in the air. Smirk. Wearing a sneer-like smile on his mouth, Carl heavily approached the offices door frame again. And- You can ask her yourself. Creak. In front of the door that was opened wide, Firina, who was all tied up like a sinner, was shaking. CH 55 In the banquet hall a bit before the Viscount is dragged. The banquet ended in great success. Sophisticated banquet decorations that they could not even think to see at a Northern banquet, to tea culture gifts that seemed to become a new trend. All the guests who participated went back with pleasant smiles. The Northern nobles sent off the guests with proud expressions, as they sent a respectful gaze to the Princess of Aslan, who pioneered the Northern banquet which had always been ignored in the lead of trends. Phew. Beatty let out a sigh of relief as she loosened the strength from her shoulders. It seemed that she was quite nervous without her knowing it as it was indeed her first time preparing a banquet. Let go of me! What kind of person I am! Huh? At that moment, the corner of the banquet hall, which was becoming quiet as people gradually left, suddenly became noisy. Although she couldnt hear it well because it was far away, at the familiar voice somewhere, Beatty looked around her surroundings. Congratulations, Lady. At that time, a figure which suddenly got closer blocked her view. His Highness Prince Ather? I told you to call me Older Brother Ather. Blocking Beattys gaze from going to the side of the commotion, Ather smiled as he naturally changed the topic of the conversation. Right. Carl asked me to ask the Lady something. Older Brother did? Although it was a complete lie, Ather didnt care. Since in order to make it work, there were still things left that needed to be looked into. Yeah. Shall we move over for a moment? *** In a separate room that was prepared for a chat. For some reason, Beatty tilted her head at Athers question which was asking about her life at the Capital. Why is he curious about this kind of thing? There was nothing in particular about the days she had. Although it was strange, she answered him sincerely because it was something that was asked by Older Brother. Secretly asking around and finished checking whether, by any chance, there was any more unfair treatment that she got besides the things he investigated, Ather secretly smiled at Beattys eyes, which were full of questions even while answering. Young Miss, I brought tea. Ah. Thank you. In the middle, a maid came in bringing refreshments. Seeing Beatty who was saying thank you while being delighted, Ather opened his mouth to divert Beattys attention, who seemed to have begun taking the out-of-the-blue QnA as strange. Come to think of it, Lady treats even a maid with respect. No matter how it was because she was at a young age, it was a rare thing to be seen among the snobbish nobles. I guess theyre people whom you rather cherish? It was something he said after recalling that the other day when she was holding against the Viscount because of an employee called Johanna. It wasnt rare for noble children who grew up without their parents hands to especially give their hearts to close employees like a nanny. Thinking that Beatty was also a similar case, it was a conversation which he brought out to change the topic lightly. A person whom I cherish? The expression in which she didnt understand why such words suddenly came out wasnt particularly the response that he had in mind. Hm? Was it not something like that? Ah, then its a habit? A habit? (t/n: the word habit he used here is more leaning to the negative side. Kinda referring to that her habit of speaking with honorifics to a maid isnt something good.) At the gesture of the girl who was tilting her head, the ends of her hair, which was curled roundly like a squirrels tail, moved along. Gently bending his eyes while thinking that even that one move of hers was cute, Ather opened his mouth. But it is indeed possible if youre simply more comfortable with honorifics. Since she was still quite young. She might only be using honorifics because she hears it a lot and wasnt familiar with informal speech. Ah, even so, in places like this times banquet, you have to be careful. In Athers eyes, it was solely cute, but some noble whose personality was twisted might pick a fight. Of course, if such a bastard comes out, hell step on them annoyingly, but wouldnt it be better to not have an unpleasant experience from the beginning? Some kind of bad-personality noble can prattl um, talk nonsense, saying that youre using honorifics to the employees or something, you know. Quietly. He refined and expressed it with words that were easy for a child to understand, but the black eyes blinked as if she couldnt understand. Uh, however. Ather, whose eyes unknowingly were following the pretty color that was fluttering like the night sky, was late to respond to Beattys next words. If I dont use honorifics, theyll get angry, right? What? Feeling a sign of something strange, Ather paused. Who dares An icy chill clouded up his voice which was asking back. Seeing Beatty flinch at the cold atmosphere, he immediately changed to a gentle tone. You said that theyll get angry, right? Ather raked in his patience, pressed down on his anger which was boiling up on the inside, and bent his eyes friendly on purpose though his heart wasnt at all like the tone in which he asked. Can you tell me who told that to the Lady? Despite his efforts, not even one of Athers gentleness worked. By any chance, is the person in this castle? While looking at the Prince who was smiling suddenly after shedding a murderous energy one after another, Beatty thought seriously inside. Did I, do something wrong? Why did the Princes expression which was fine suddenly change? Beatty answered in a careful voice while wondering. Uhm, although no one in the Dukes Castle told me that. Then? Since he asked about a known thing that was too obvious, it was rather awkward to explain in words. No, I mean, its something obvious, no? Fumbling, Beatty groped back the memories from long ago and brought up The reason she has to use honorifics. Thats because if a kid whos not even a proper noble speaks informally to an adult, its upsetting. In fact, those were also words that she refined a bit more than the one that she heard in reality. To be precise. How bad would it feel if to hear informal speech from a kid, a nobody? They surely said it like that, right. To think that she didnt get a single word wrong and remembered everything. Thinking that it looked like that times memory was imprinted more deeply than she thought, Beatty thought calmly. That was nothing special, in the ordinary daily life of Beattys childhood. *** A young noble girl who grew up alone in a relatives house without a guardian. It was obvious to anyone that there was no one who would protect the child. If at first it was a mistake, afterward, it was intended disrespect. No matter what kind of mistake they did toward this noble child, they wouldnt be punished. The employees of the Capital mansion were clever enough to quickly understand that and use it to their advantage. My gosh, Young Miss. Do you not know this either? Umm. After all. Since shes not a proper noble, and also not a real shapeshifter, it cant be helped. The words echoed as if telling her to hear them. Noticing that Firina didnt have any goodwill for the girl as her adult relative, the employees purposely did so. Tuk, tuk. They threw words at Beatty as if they were throwing stones at an abandoned baby beast and enjoying the reaction. Its not like we caned you. Can words like this count? This much is only on the level of a joke, a joke. Especially since if it was not harassment that left traces on her body, nothing would happen if it was just to the extent of being sarcastic and disdaining through words. Employees who had tasted it moderately like that felt at ease and crossed the line. The life of an employee who was employed in a nobles mansion was wearing a uniform and going around in a good mansion. They got envied by other commoners, but actually got treated no different from furniture in front of the nobles they had to bow down their heads to. The life of nobles that they could never enjoy in their whole life even though they witnessed it right in front of them. As close as they were to the nobles, their inferiority complex also deepened together with their yearning. In such a situation, Beatty shone in the employees eyes. My gosh, Young Miss. Are you really a noble? She was an object whom they could easily relieve their piled-up stress on. Since although her status was high, as the Young Lady of the Duke Family, she had no actual power to punish them. Ive never heard and seen of a noble young lady as shabby as you. If you go out to the street right now, who would recognize you? Whether youre a noble or a commoner. With that appearance. A perfect existence to relieve their inferiority complex about nobles. Snicker. The sound of laughter that was filled with such mean pleasure chased behind the small child for a long time. Like a child who treats toys with pure malice, the employees held and played the fool with Beatty. Ha? What did you just say? Although shed thought that the enemys words would stab her as if it was natural. Grroowwl. Unable to beat the sound that came out of the inside of her stomach, Beatty barely held her hungry stomach. I said that the meal didnt come. You said it didnt come? You said? (t/n: Beatty used the word ? ??? = I said (that the meal) didnt come, which is informal, usually the way the higher status speaks to the lower status or the older speaks to the younger one. Then the maid repeated ?? = you said, to emphasize that Beatty said it informally and not formally/using honorifics.) The maid, who had repeated Beattys words temperamentally, snorted as if telling her to look. Ha! Flinch. Her shoulders shrank without knowing it herself. Did you not even learn that? Learn what? You have to use honorifics. Beatty blinked at the unexpected words. Arent a maid? (t/n: the is the maids name I presume, its also like that in the raws, so Im just following it.) It wasnt something that had a particular meaning. However, inside the knowledge that she had acquired by herself, there were no nobles who used honorifics toward an employee. Eek! You Half! Ugh. But the maid who got pricked in her sore spot overreacted. Snatching Beattys little wrist, the maid said as the corners of her mouth stuck out and twitched as if she pleased at the sight of a childs distorted expression in pain. Look. Listen to how I say it. Much more, I talked cultivated like this even to Young Miss Half, didnt I. It hurts. Although Beattys eyes were headed to her wrist, which delivered the numb pain, before the maid heard the answer that she wanted, she didnt have the thought of letting go. Then, what should you do? Not the meal didnt come, but. She persisted in squeezing. Too much force was applied for the delicate childs arms to bear. CH 56 It didnt come? (t/n: now, Beatty uses ? ??? = (it) didnt come, which is already using honorifics and more polite, and not informally.) Yes. Tak. Only then did the maid let go of her hand which had tightly gripped Beattys wrist as she smiled. Please say it like that from now on. Voices mixed with ridicule passed through the ears of Beatty, who cupped her reddened wrist. How bad would I feel if I hear informal speech from a nobody, much less a kid? Beatty didnt have many channels she could obtain knowledge from. A kid Ill feel bad if I hear a kid speak informally to me. Thats why even if she heard words of disrespect, or further more, insults. You understand, right? Since if not Im going to be very angry. Since there was no one who correct her. Then since shell be angry Looks like I have to use honorifics. Young Beatty swallowed it up just like that, thinking that it was common sense. Yup No, I mean, yes. Good. The maid enjoyed the rising sense of superiority in suppressing the noble child. Good job. Nasty laughter filled the hallway like sticky mud. *** No matter how kind the people here are. Since she couldnt receive such kindness well, it became that much more impactful. Beatty didnt want to offend the kind girls by behaving badly. Theyll be angry if the Half Young Miss speaks informally. Nod. Beatty thought like that inwardly as she nodded. Lost in her brief period of recollection, Beatty didnt notice Athers eyes which had became cold before she knew it. They said, A kid whos not even a proper noble The subdued voice dangerously hovered the rims of her ear. Anything else? Huh? Beatty raised her head with a wondering expression, only to see Ather, who had already controlled his murderous energy, smiling. Aside from that, is there nothing else you heard? Uh It isnt exactly a word that she wanted to say, but. A Half? Grit. Huh? There seemed to be the sound of a tooth breaking from somewhere However, raising her head, the only thing seen in Beattys eyes was Older Brothers friend who was smiling calmly. Yeah. Like a predator that bent down its body to press its prey, in a much more lower voice, Ather opened his mouth. Who did you say said that? Who? At the vague question asking to pinpoint who precisely, Beatty tilted her head as if it were difficult. Why? You cant remember the name? Uh Since there are not many names that I know among them. Among them? Ather didnt miss the implication which filled Beattys words. Uhm. At the Capital mansion, everyone said that, though. To the extent that it was difficult to exactly specify who. The default title which was used for calling her was Half among the employees of the Capital mansion. But since Ive never personally heard the names of the people there. Somehow, at Athers eyes which were full of curiositymurderous energyBeatty wanted to properly give answers to the question he was curious about, but unfortunately, there were not many names she knew. Since there was no way the employees who had totally ignored the noble kid as they pleased would introduce themselves politely, and Since they dont talk to me There wasnt exactly a single person who came to talk to Beatty, excluding the time they teased her like that. If its a name I know, I heard it all when they were talking with others about it, though, can I say this? Fortunately, before her contemplating was over, Ather spoke first. Everyone, you say. With colder and colder eyes, he kept thinking about the implication of the word that came out from Little Stars mouth. It was just words he asked to divert her attention, but even only with the childs way of speaking, he didnt know that there were remaining shadows of that mansion. Very I feel very shitty. It felt as if he had been hit in the head with a stone unexpectedly. . Your Highness Ather? At the boys lengthened silence, Beatty held a dubious face. Ah, sorry. Grin. Ather smiled reassuringly as he opened his mouth. Its because I remembered something I left. It was a vaguely cold smile. *** The First Prince left, saying that he forgot there was something he had to deliver to Older Brother. Even if theyre like this and that, I guess hes on good terms with Older Brother. He also said some strange things before he left. Ah. It would be better to not use honorific speech from now on. Beatty was puzzled thinking what in the world is he saying but he put on a gentle polite smile again and then said, Do you want to try talking casually to me first? Even so, there was no way she could do so to His Highness the Prince. When she closed her mouth tightly, he giggled, with her not knowing what it meant, and then he made a plan as he pleased. Lets practice it together next time. Your Highness, the First Prince, seemed to kind of be a strange person. Thinking like that, Beatty made a firm determination to avoid the First Prince as much as possible. Then, please call me if theres anything the Young Miss needs. Yes, thank you. The maid, who took the banquet dress off her, left the room, and dressed in a comfortable dressing gown, Beatty lightly sat down on the bed. If its as usual, its time to sleep, but. Under the guidance of Father, who took health seriously, including sleeping early, she had also gotten used to going to bed early, but for some reason, today she wasnt sleepy at all. Is it because it was her first time going out to a big banquet? There sure were a lot of people. The banquet, which she had only seen inside books, was more brilliant than she had imagined. Actually, to perfect the banquet which Baby prepared, the Duke put in a budget that can even hold 10 more banquets. Not knowing this fact, Beatty thought it was supposed to be like that, and she continued believing in the wrong standard while admiring, Turns out a banquet is really something thats sparkling. Beatty proudly looked back on todays banquet, which had fortunately been well received. Ah! When she saw the object that was put all alone on the desk, she got up again while saying, Ah right. I was going to bring it to Father separately, though. A greenish transparent potion bottle. To make a Wermuth potion tea, it was a bottle that was completed with the highest purity made among the produced potions. Come to think of it, dont I have to report it? Since it was Father who made it possible to present the macrame decoration and also the Wermuth potion tea at the banquet. Fortunately, the response was also good, so thanks to it, it seemed good to report that this kind of result came out. One can never know, maybe hell invest in my merchant later. Looking at these small achievements that she builds one by one, wont she be able to attract even a small investment when she establishes a merchant that will become independent later, although its still a far future? It was a reasonable calculation. Nodding, Beatty got up, holding the potion bottle. Before Beatty, headed to the office with light steps with the bottle in her favorite bag, she turned around the corner of the hallway that connects to the office. Huh? She sensed something that was different from usual in the air and paused her steps. Around the office, where there was always a solemn atmosphere, it was quiet as the aides who came and went were talking in whispering voices, but unlike usual, she felt an uproarious sign. Whats going on? Strange. Tilting her head, Beatty carefully hid in the corner as she peeked out with her eyes only. People It was the first time she had seen that many people gathered like that in front of the office. Guessing that as expected, there was something going on, Beatty rolled her eyes contemplating whether she should just come back later. Looking around the surroundings like that, Beattys gaze stopped in one place. ! Witnessing a familiar figure making an unexpected appearance, Beattys eyes greatly expanded. *** W-Why are you doing this to me! Dragged with her upper body tied up tightly, Firina shouted sharply. Dont tell me, it shouldnt be that the plan got exposed, right? Firina, who was searching for her cooperators figure while looking around, met eyes with the Duke who was casting murderous energy quietly. Eeek! At the murderous energy which was hard to bear, without realizing it herself, she made a sound as if the wind was falling out of a pigs lungs. Viscount. Opening his mouth after holding back his sigh as if he was suppressing his murderous energy, the Dukes voice was mixed with a growl. At the low cry of the predator that naturally made ones hair stand, the Viscount without realizing it herself almost turned around and ran away. Oh my. You cant move. Aack, how dare you! Firina gnashed her teeth and raised her voice, towards the soldier who was strongly holding the rope tight again, Eeek! If you treat me like this, do you think youll be safe! You lowly things! The soldiers eyes frowned upon Firinas behavior, who was hurling curses while unsightly writhing like a fish vaulting its tied upper body. Im a Viscount who can go in and out of the Royal Palace! Im a precious person who can personally have an audience even with Her Majesty the Second Queen! To think youre treating the honored me like a sinner. Firina whose face turned red from shouting loudly opened her mouth again. Step step. However, she couldnt spit out the next word. It was because she was fully seized with fear, seeing the Duke, who sent a gaze at her as if he was squeezing her neck, had reached the front of her, like a predator who was judging when to cut off the preys leash. . The golden eyes, which looked at her without a word, looked like theyd change suddenly and tear her apart at any moment soon. Du-Duke. Firina tried to make an excuse, saying something by laboriously moving her tongue which had hardened with fear. Its a misun- misunderstanding. Misunderstanding, you say Criiing. Immediately after the Dukes voice, which was covered with murderous energy as if hell cut her off at any moment soon, the sound of footsteps rang clear. Author''s Thoughts Hello everyone, EunEun is backk, bringing Beatty and the Aslan Family''s story back as well~! I''m so sorry for the long wait TT I''ll try my best for this novel to be updated regularly!^^ Thank you so much <3333 CH 57 Firina, whose face turned whitely pale, tried to cling to the Duke. Duke! Please listen to me first, and huh? Unexpectedly, the Duke didnt have any sword in his hand. Instead, something else reflected a shiny light from the side. Ah, unconsciously. As everyones eyes focused on him, Carl said in a tone as if he had dropped some light paper. However, unlike his mistakenly tone, he didnt put the sword back in. When Carl leaned his sword slightly as if he were toying with it, the shadow of the sword which received light was cast on the Viscounts neck. Heup. Firina felt closer to death than ever. W-What are you doing! Duke, please stop him! Youre not going to watch the Family of the Duke of Aslan cutting off their own family, right? Instead of begging to another nephew whom she couldnt communicate with at all while being dragged, Firina plead to the Duke. Youre noisy. Carls eyes shone dangerously at Firinas annoying shrieking plea. At that time, the Duke opened his mouth. Carl. Carl, who didnt hit her neck right away but was putting it down just to the extent of another place moderately, looked at the Duke, who called his name and stopped him, as if it was something unexpected. Later. Of course, it wasnt that the Duke interfered to stop him for the Viscounts sake. To think he said later? Does it mean that hell just watch whether the Young Lord cuts off my head or not? The Duke looked at Firina, who was ruminating about the meaning of the Dukes words inside while being taken aback, with the same eyes as when he looked at the subject of the underground interrogation as he spoke. Right now, theres something I need to hear first. Hmm. Carl took away again his gaze which was headed at the Viscounts wrist. In that case, please. Go ahead first. Sheep Carl, a polite boy who gives up his turn, put his sword in as he stepped back. (t/n: the sheep is the animal that you guys know, but in this case, its a metaphorical reference to a person of a very gentle disposition.) It was when his anticipating gaze which was aiming at the politeness section didnt move. Brrrr. At that dry gaze which didnt treat her as a human being, Firinas nape became cold and her body shuddered. To think they persecute a noble like me without the Royal Familys judgement! Even if they are the Aslan Family, they cant do this. Even though she was fully losing her nerve, the Viscount had such a plan inside. Since the Young Lord is still at an age where blood was rushing to his head, he would go wild as he pleased, but the Duke, who is the head of the family, must be different. Even if I dont know why theyre doing this to me, theres no way hell let them treat a fellow noble carelessly like this. Since the political burden will be big. He will moderately apologize for the Young Lords excessive behavior, and will negotiate in order to not make matters grow bigger. Making a rational noble-like deduction, Firinas eyes met with the Dukes who was looking down at her and realized. First of all. That it was a useless expectation to find rationality in front of rage that had been silently burning. Lets hear of where the gold coins I sent you were used. Firinas trial had only just begun. The Dukes golden eyes, which were looking down at her, were boiling like melted gold, which was said the Lord of the Aslan Family poured into the enemys neck, in the distant past. To which insect did the gold coins Baby should use go to Tell me thoroughly. Telling her to reveal the accomplices who dared touch the childcare cost, the Dukes voice sunk low. The energy that was more severe than the murderous energy thats radiating from him, made her realize that he would make it impossible for the embezzled bastards to die an easy death. Her nape rather became much colder even than before when a real sword was pulled out. Firina hurriedly put her muddled brain to work. Childcare cost, then hes talking about the gold coins that were sent from the Duke Family. Then, it must be that he doesnt know anything else yet, right? From the point of view of a woman with a guilt conscience, she had to be careful before talking. Since it would be hard if she got caught red-handed by any chance, from a mistake with what she said. Is that why you dragged me here humiliatingly like this? Childcare cost? When the Duke didnt have any particular reaction to the question in which she took the plunge and see the result in her own way, Firina was relieved inside. Thats a relief. Being caught by the Duke Family belongs to the most trivial matter among the many problems that Firinas hands made. Well, even if I touched a little bit of the gold coins that were sent from the Duke Family, saying that its childcare cost, isnt that the price for taking care of the child? Firina thought like that even without any guilt. No matter how I see it, I think there has been a misunderstanding. Smiling subtly, Firina talked with a tone that was trivial as if it were nothing special. That was just a small household problem I guess the servants conveyed it exaggeratingly. She clicked her tongue, tsk tsk, while saying that theres nothing that peasants can do about it. And doesnt the Duke also know? How it takes a lot of work to raise kids that age. And how it costs a lot if youre going to raise a child in the Capital. The gold coins that were sent from the Duke Family were also a big amount, though. Saying such and such about that even after building five or six mansions on the Capitals best land, leaving the money thatd remain, the money that goes into the children these days, was nonsense talk. . At the words that were not even worthy of a reply, the Dukes gaze deepened. If she keeps on babbling, saying nonsense like this while wasting time The Dukes mouth closed quietly because he was thinking that hell have to use oppressive tactics for a more constructive conversation. Is the excuse working? However, misunderstanding the Dukes silence, Firina tried harder to talk. As you know, unlike when I was young, children these days really have no manners. Of course, our. Come to think of it, what was her name? Firina equivocated moderately the name that didnt immediately come to her mind. Niece was like that, is not what Im saying. I dont even care how much Nieces childcare costs which were sent from the Aslan Family were, but since she was pestering me about this and that. Firinas words which were full of fabricated lies about the luxuriousness of Beatty, whom she couldnt even remember her name properly continued. Dudug. She was cut off by the noise that was heard from the corner of the hallway. The sound of something light falling wasnt loud, but it was because the Dukes and the Young Lords gazes headed to the end of the hallway at the familiar footsteps sound it was immediately noticeable. Baby? Thanks to shapeshifters exceptional vision, he could even clearly see the details ears, eyes, mouth, and nose of the small child who was at a distance. The Duke who witnessed the close-to-tears waters gathering in her black eyes, like a pond that was disturbed by a stone thrown by a passerby, for a moment had a flustered look. However, Beatty, the object whom he called, wasnt in the right mind to notice such a change in Fathers expression. From the small palm which lost its strength without realizing it herself, she didnt even know that her favorite acorn bag had fallen. You said that. She spoke in a trembling voice. You sent childcare cost for me? **** Aunt? When she first found Firinas figure in front of the office, Beatty doubted her eyes. Her hair which was always tied up high, saying that nobles have to always be elegant, was messy, and the dress which she insisted on being perfect was wrinkled. At the unattractive look that was impossible to exist with the Aunts personality which she remembered, Beattys eyes opened wide, almost making eye contact with a soldier who was guarding the surroundings by the sinner, andC Ah! Without realizing it herself, she hid in the corner again. Just why on earth is Aunt in that appearance? What is going on? Beattys head was busily working. Of course, for Beatty who didnt know the situation, no matter how she deliberated on it, she couldnt know the exact situation. I dont have the slightest idea. Slightly depressed, Beatty somehow felt uneasy. As if the bad memory of the Capitals mansion was chasing her who was in the Dukes Castle, at the ominous feeling that was like she would return to that time again with the way things are going, her heart restlessly pounded. Tight. Unconsciously, Beatty embraced the acorn bag which was in her arms tightly. First, lets hear what kind of situation is this. And like that, Beatty pricked up her ears with squatting in the corner. The things that have been going on since then were somewhat baffling things for Beatty, who was listening. Unlike her imposing appearance at the Capital mansion, Aunt, who was tied up like a sinner and stood in front of Father, made nonsensical excuses like a guilty person. On the other hand, Father sternly interrogated her like the God of Law who held a sword in one hand and a law book in the other. (t/n: its not the Greek mythology one, its the Korean one.) Then, a word that couldnt be overlooked reached Beattys ear, who had been listening to the twos conversation. Childcare cost? Since at first, she didnt know who the Baby was in the words The gold coins Baby should use that Father was talking about, she couldnt understand it right away. After listening carefully to the after conversation above all, even Aunt specifically said. Nieces childcare costs which were sent from the Aslan Family, she said. Since she has never heard in her life of another niece other than herself who lives in the Capital mansion, in that circumstance, the Niece in that word would have been herself. Sent from the Aslan Family. Without realizing it herself, Beatty kept thinking about those words. It wasnt that he put me away to Mothers parents house for nothing? Chewing on the tender flesh of her small lips unconsciously, a memory of some time ago came to her mind. *** Aunt used to talk while clicking her tongue. Tsk tsk, for real. Is there such a thing as unprofitable as this. The calculations werent right. That means she got more than Aunt. You really have to be thankful. Is there an Aunt more merciful than me? The expensive Capital mansions operating expenses, the unnecessary food expenses, the cost of clothing that cant be worn for long, etc. It was things that the merciful Aunt used because of the burden Niece. Aunt used to get angry because she was put in a position where she had to unwillingly give more. Author''s Thoughts the advance chapter(s) will resume again on the next update (which will be in a few days)... thank you for reading~! CH 58 What Im saying is that Older Sister only leaves behind a burden. A never-changing temperamental face. Sharp words that pierced at every encounter. Beatty understood Aunts unfavorable reaction. After all, from the standpoint of a child who has nothing, she had no choice but to understand. Beatty calmly nodded to Aunt who painfully grasped her shoulder while saying that she should never forget her kindness. Even if she accepted it without any objection, Aunt endlessly talked. A child who was sent to a relatives house without any money for compensation. A child whose father doesnt even want to see her face, and lives off her aunt. A child who was a burden. Until the repeated words were finally considered the truth. *** Thats why, Beatty couldnt help but be startled. Father has no interest in me at all, and as proof, He left me alone in the Capital and never sent a single penny for childcare cost. At least for Beatty, that was a big proposition. Aunt always said. That not a single coin or letter has ever come for me. Thats why she couldnt help but accept it, saying that maybe the words that Father had no interest in her was true. But what if the premise of the truth, which she had no choice but to accept, had been wrong from the beginning? By any chance. Thump thump. Beattys heart began to throb. The possibility that came to her mind unexpectedly, wandered busily inside her head. Her sight turned blurry. Father actually me. The storys certainty, she had always been believing, was now wavering. Somehow it felt embarrassing to even think that it wasnt a delusion of hers alone, Beatty gulped down her inner thoughts. . Since then Beatty has felt as if she was possessed by something. Unconsciously getting up, Beatty couldnt even perceive that something was falling from her hand and opened her mouth. Father. Since her courage was still a bit lacking to call him that, she brought up the question right away. You said that you sent childcare funds for me? Fathers flustered face came into her sight. It was her first time seeing such an expression like that. Ah, as expected, was it a useless question? Thinking like that, Beattys footsteps stopped. Come to think of it, her voice just now was also terrible. Tuk. Beattys small head lowered down as if falling. Since she had a useful gift, and the banquet she prepared had ended well, she had come to make such a report that would make him feel good hearing it. To think that she took out words that had nothing to do with such useful information with an unbelievably shaking voice like this. At this rate, let alone investing, Id be relieved if he doesnt tell me to quickly get out of the Castle, saying that Im annoying. In the eyes of Beatty, who had habitually given herself a harsh evaluation and had changed her mind, there was seen a large front of a shoe. When she raised her head, Father was standing in front of her, before she even knew it. What are you doing here? At Father, who narrowed his brows as if he was unhappy, Beatty unknowingly flinched. The Duke, who didnt miss even a single one of Babys minor gestures, recognized it immediately. As expected, was she scared? The Duke regretted it. It was a mistake for becoming emotional and interrogate her inside the mansion where Baby can move around, and not taking her to the underground first like usual. To think that hes showing a rough look in front of Baby who should only hear and see good things. She wont run away from Daddy with this, right? Anxiety filled the mind of the iron-blooded Duke, who didnt blink an eye even when the enemys arrow passed by his ear. He heard that daughters grew up fast and that they dislike hanging out with their father, saying that Daddy is annoying, but. If the horrendous words I dont like Daddy comes out from little and cute Babys mouth. Recalling a future that he didnt even want to think about, the Dukes eyes shook. Ah, uhm Beatty who unconsciously opened her mouth and was flustered, blinked. What are you doing, what are you going to say. Scolding herself lightly, Beatty was at a loss, unable to speak immediately. Maybe if she had left it like that, she would have just shut up again. However, even though it was slightly to the point that it almost couldnt even be heard, the Duke never missed Babys voice. Tell me. ! Beattys eyes opened wide at the sight of the Duke bending one knee, matching her eye level. It was something that even Beatty, who had never been out to the society and didnt really know about nobles customs, knew. A high-rank noble like a Duke does not lower ones body to anyone. Hes trying to match his eyes with mine? Becoming closer to the point she could meet his eyes even if she doesnt raise her head stiffly, the Dukes eyes somehow felt soft. The warm sunshine-like golden eyes. Meeting those eyes, Beatty felt the anxiety that wandered inside her melting down. By any chance. The lips that clung like glue slowly opened again. By any chance, have you ever sent any childcare funds? Seeing the Dukes brows becoming knitted again after hearing her question, Beatty was afraid, but she finished her words which she had been curious about with all her might. Even if its only once. Although it was a waning voice, even so, for her it was a meaningful question. Aunt always said. That he didnt send a single penny because he didnt care one bit about his daughter whom he abandoned. Thats why to speak as if it was the other way around. Even if its only once, if you have ever sent me childcare funds That means that at least, he had that much interest. That even if its only a little bit, he was thinking of her as a daughter. Tightt. Clasping her hand which she put on her chest, in Beattys eyes, the face of the Duke who was slowly opening his mouth was seen. Isnt it something obvious? ! Beattys eyes widened more and more at the Dukes answer that just came out. The voice without any bewilderment, had the determination to eliminate different views as if it was something in which nothing else could happen apart from that. Pit-a-pat, pit-a-pat. Feeling her pounding heart again, Beatty swallowed carefully. It could be that he only sent money just for the familys face. Maybe it could be that he sent it so that he doesnt have to care about her anymore. But still, at least. He. Didnt forget me. Father remembered! The expectations inside her heart, which Beatty had thought she already erased all of it. Ah, ah. She felt a helpless move again. ? Beatty tilted her head. A strange sound came out of her mouth. And her front view became blurry. Pitter-patter. Beatty was puzzled by the uncontrolled body reaction, perhaps because she was still young. Just why is she crying? Its not something thats that sad, though. No, or rather, at least she should be happy hearing that there was her in a corner of Fathers memory, though. Yeah, this is a good thing. She tried to talk out to herself like that, but. Pitter patter, pitter patter. The tears which fell like an untimely rain shower, regardless of how she felt inside, heavily ran through her cheeks, fell down, and drenched her neckline. B-Baby! Fathers flustered voice. His appearance of raising his voice with a perplexed expression, was not like the Duke who always gave orders without losing his composure. And a surprising sight unfolded in the eyes of Beatty who had stood blankly, leaving her tears in which are pouring out helplessly and she herself also was completely lost about what to do with it. Thud. Father knelt on both knees before her. Beatty hardened as it was. The Duke slowly reached out his hand to her with both of his knees touching the floor like a person apologizing for their fault. ! His hands wrapped around the cheeks which were moistened by tears. The body temperature of the large palm, which her entire face gets into it, felt hot. His hand that wiped away the tears which were still flowing down was careful. Dont cry. She felt a slight tremor in the Dukes voice. Strangely enough, when she heard those words, contrary to her heart that was warming little by little, tears rather poured out more. As Beattys tear stains which fell onto the floor here and there gather. Are you sick somewhere? The Duke was on edge. Baby. Huff. Heuk. Heukkkk. Beattys mouth, which breathed in, trying to stop crying, made a strange sound. Her eyes which were dyed red like a rabbit, and her bloated cheeks puffily holding back her breath as if stopping a hiccup, looked ridiculous. However, facing Beattys face, which had turned red until the tip of her nose, the Duke asked with a serious face, let alone a laugh. Is there anything that you want? If you stop crying, Ill immediately build the townhouse that I said before. At Fathers appearance, making a wrong guess and said weird things just like last time. Pft. Beatty somehow laughed. Smile. The Duke had an indescribable expression when he saw Beatty smiling, pulling her cheeks up which were wet with full of tears. Wondering why Baby was wearing such a painful smile like that, he had the urge of wanting to tear the cause into a thousand strands. The Baby is it me? And with a slight air of embarrassment, Beatty asked. Blinking at the unexpected question, the Duke nodded. Yeah. Of course. The existence of whom he called Baby, there was only one person. Baby. After he saw Baby and called her, as to his usual habit which he had called her inside. Blush! Babys face turned red like a rippen maple leaf. CH 59 He just blurted it out without any particular thought, but the Dukes eyes turned wide after he saw Beatty, who had now stopped crying but was instead fully red. Baby? I-Im not that young, though. Something around her chest felt ticklish. At the strange feeling that seemed to fill her mind with expectations and embarrassment that made her want to hide her head between branches, her body windingly twisted. Im not a baby, though. Actually, even before regression, her age wasnt one that could be said to be that of an adult, but Beatty who was thinking that she returned to a childs body even though she was adult enough, corrected him. I am not a baby. . I see. Turns out Baby doesnt like to be called Baby. The Duke nodded as he recalled the natural attributes of babies. As expected, shes still a baby. How cute. Delicate and lovely Baby who doesnt know how a young life she is. The Duke, who could not control his desire to stroke her head without realizing it himself, raised his hand on top of the soft golden thread-like hair of Baby. ! Flinch. The black eyes of Baby, who was surprised by the touch of his hand, were round like that of a baby deer jumping in surprise at a human being that it encountered in the mountains. As he stroked her head carefully with his hands as if touching glass craftwork that would break if one made the slightest mistake, she wriggled her hands, perhaps feeling awkward at her Fathers touch which she didnt often feel. Even those fingers were cute. Just how fascinating it was, a tiny thing that wasnt even as big as a single finger of his moved in its own way. The Duke, who had been only stroking Beattys head without saying a word for a while, took his hand off with a satisfied look after a long time. Ah. Beatty, who was calm like a cat in the sunlight, lowered the corners of her eyes with a bummed look unconsciously. Thud. The Duke picked up the acorn bag that had fallen on the floor and dusted it off. After checking there wasnt anything dirty on the thing that Baby seemed to cherish considerably, the Duke reached out to Beatty again. Here. Ah, thank you. At the sight of the forgotten bag, Beatty who was sweating reached out her hand to receive it back. ? But the bag wasnt caught in Beattys hands. Saying that the bag which held just a few cards weight, the Duke, who was still holding the cute acorn bag with his hand, put the bag strap diagonally on her shoulder so that Baby wouldnt feel its weight. Thank you. Poof. Beatty hid her red face down. Father slung the bag onto me personally! Its like taking care of a cherished childs clothes oneself. Beatty felt a burning heat rise onto her cheeks. The vassals, who had watched the heartwarming scene of the Duke Familys father and daughter, had a delighted look themselves as well, following the pair. At first, I was surprised at the sight of His Excellency kneeling down, but. Its the first time Ive seen His Excellency looks so happy like that! The Dukes eyes which were looking at the Young Miss, unlike usual, were seen to have loosened warmly. Seeing his appearance spending a sweet time with the Young Miss whom he cherished that much, perhaps tomorrows work report could go smoothly? The vassals expected the next days meeting to end peacefully and quickly as the Dukes mood went all the way up, seeing his daughter. They smiled cheering for a better relationship between the father and the daughter, who were still awkward. At that time. Ahem! The voice that broke the heartwarming atmosphere at once rang the hallway. Niece. A pathetic voice called Beatty. Beatty opened her eyes round at Aunts clinging sound which she heard for the first time. Firina forcedly made up a sad look on her face. To see that youre accepted by the Duke, even I am glad. But even if I wanted to give a round of applause, because my hands are like this. She held out her bound hands as if telling Beatty to see it. Even without having to emphasize it, the rope that tightened around her seemed to make her miserable situation stand out. Thinking that she had done enough to pretend to be pitiful thatll buy sympathy, Firina went back to the point. Anyway, you came just in time. Blankly. Frustrated by her dense niece, who only blinked without answering, Firina was forced to unravel and explain. Will you tell him? Since no matter how I see it, I think the Duke has had a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding? Yeah. How did I raise you? Just how did you raise me? You made me on guard, mistreated me, and then later locked me up completely. After Older Sister who gave birth to you was gone and I picked you up myself, how di-, heuk! Looking at Aunt, who secretly checked her reaction as she was squeezing tears, Beatty didnt even give a snort. No matter how I see this after seeing me, shes asking me to be on her side, right? Although it was absurd, seeing that look which was mixed with a force in her eyes, it seemed what Beatty guessed was right. Hooo. Beatty, who was first dumbfounded before getting angry, sighed. Turns out returning to the past, isnt so good. To think that she alone remembered the things that the person who committed the act didnt even remember. The one that starved her for days. The one that raised her hand against her instead of talking. The Aunt who released the guard dog and locked her up, making her unable to go out. These were things that havent happened yet at this time. That must be why shes saying it so confidently like that, right? Since in the present, she didnt do anything more than just making Beatty wear old clothes as it was for a few years, or saying bad things as if throwing stones at her every time she sees her, or ordering the maids to make her frightened. And because I was still young at this time. It was the period when she had expectations about the thing called family. Since among the people I knew, Aunt was the only one to have the same blood. She wanted to look good. If she behaved nicely or got rid of the shameful part of herself, then maybe She was a foolish child who had been peeking, at whether she would be able to receive a piece of affection. Firina smiled full of confidence, misunderstanding Beattys silence who was looking back on her foolish past with a complicated heart. Pft. As expected. No matter how strange the influence she got here, that thing is, in the end, the kid whos begging for my attention. That was something obvious for her. Her niece was conscious of her and obedient to what she said. Since she had always been like that. Like her stupid Older Sister. Youre a good kid, right? Quickly tell the Duke. It was Firina, who now demanded with a completely confident voice. . No matter how she saw it, it looked like Aunt was thinking of her as the fool of that time. Its ridiculous. It really was like that. Beattys black eyes sank cold. Niece, hurry. Why? What? Why should I talk for Aunts sake? A-a-about that, isnt that natural! Im your aunt, and Im the one whos taken care of you until now. If you know grace That grace. Beatty cut off Firinas words, which she stammered after being taken aback. I never once received it, though. The bright voice said clearly. Or if not, does Aunt want me to pay you back just like what Aunt did to me? What, what?! Firina, who was stabbed by Beattys words, shrank in surprise. I-Its weird. Somethings wrong! It cant be like this, though. That kid who she called Niece had always listened to her, and the Dukes Castle which didnt have a lady of the house should have to serve her like a madam! At the reality which severely contrasted with the image inside her head, Firina fell into her silly thought. Hohoho. My Niece. What are you sulking at that makes you say that? Even so, you surely cant do that. Other adults will misunderstand, you know? How much I The Duke, who was staring at Beatty who clearly refuted that nonsense, with eyes saying she is very cute, beckoned as he opened his mouth. Turns out your tongue is quite long. He didnt allow Firinas words to continue any further. Take her underground. Understanding his instructions, the subordinates grabbed the rope to get rid of the sinner before the Young Miss eyes. Now, lets go. Underground? Firina had heard of the rumors relating to the Duke of Aslan Familys basement. When they swallow and vomit the Duke Familys enemy, its either a space thats like a magical beast that only spits out piles of bones, or either an underground cave in which one cant come out alive once going in. It was a place full of panic-stricken stories only. Firina, who had thought that even so, there was no way he would do any physical harm to her, felt a real threat to her life. Wait, wait a minute! Duke! Firina, who was in a hurry, even brought up the title that usually she didnt want to acknowledge. Brother-in-law! The Dukes eyebrows wiggled at the title that she spoke of. Yes, I siphoned off the childcare cost! Firina admitted the lightest mistake. Heuk heuk, to think I was using the gold coins that were sent from the Dukes Family as I wish even right now, Im too ashamed that I have to speak it out. She made up a sad look as best as she could. She intended to escape after taking the lightest confession and self-reflection. Its so hard trying to raise Niece as a bachelor who couldnt even get married, unknowingly just up to that much. Of course, in the midst of that, she didnt forget to reduce her responsibility as she made excuses. Glance. Firina scanned the reaction around her. Whether the words didnt work even a tiny bit, the Dukes expression didnt change at all. The shiny face of the cheeky Niece next to her was also the same as it was. In the end, Firina stopped pretending to be pitiful which didnt work, and quibbled over again with a sharp voice. Eeek, no matter who it is, that is the way it is. Since I was having a hard time while raising the kid, I decided to use the childcare cost a little bit differently, isnt this too harsh? Losing her composure due to being driven out, Firina crossed the line. If my dead Older Sister saw this heup! But her mouth closed on its own right away under unusual energy. How dare you. The voice of the angry Duke, as if a lion was growling, vibrated through the hallway. After taking my daughter and doing outrageous things to her, youre now talking about my wife? The murderous energy of wanting to tear her apart immediately oozed out from his keen and sharply-edged golden eyes. CH 60 Hee-heeek! At the bloody energy that seemed to rip off the back of her nape, Firina unconsciously dropped down and dragged her hips to the floor as she stepped back. The Duke, who looked at her with contemptuous eyes, spoke up. Gold coins or what not. Do you think that is the only problem? U-Ugh. Her jaw trembled on its own as her teeth bumped against each other. Overwhelmed by the tyrannical energy, Firina recalled anxiously. No way, dont tell me did even that matter is found out? In fact, there was a more vicious ulterior motive in arranging a meeting with the Second Prince. The Royal Family planned to make Beatty a hostage under the pretext of engagement. A hostage to control and shake the Duke whose reputation had been threateningly increased through the war. That was the role that was going to be given to Beatty. Its a failed plan anyway because that kid suddenly ran away, though. Her guilty conscience got pricked, Firinas eyes wandered anxiously. The Capital entry ban. ! This was information that came to the Duke, who returned from the battlefield and took care of the Capitals trend personally in a few years, even before seeing the report that was handed over by the First Prince. The Duke opened his mouth as he closely observed the sinners reaction. You mustve heard of it, right? Startled, Firinas shoulders flinched visibly, Firina opened her mouth with a trembling voice. W-What are you talking about. Damn it! That was planned to be put after she was taken hostage! Just from where was it leaked? Her eyes shaking anxiously, Firina recalled the worst-case scenario and bit her lips. They say a family who has more than a thousand soldiers is prohibited from coming to the capital. Since the Duke Family was the only one in the kingdom who had that many soldiers, it was actually a targeted shot for the Aslan Family. I-I think I have also heard that there was such a matter. But, hoho, just how unrealistic is that? I guess it was such a ridiculous thing that I must have forgotten about it right away after I heard it. Yeah. Firinas guilty conscience was pricked and her words lengthened. If that ridiculous idea had been implemented, I almost became unable to even see my own daughter. Gulp. Firina was thirsty. But the Viscount said that you knew about this matter? The thickened murderous energy seemed to be strangling her neck directly. And even so, you didnt report it. T-They wouldnt even actually do it! After she stayed like this, at the feeling that was just like being strangled to death, Firina hurriedly brought up an excuse. It surely must be that someone in the court was just being over-loyal. Would there even be a chance that the Royal Family would even think of prohibiting the Duke Family? When Firina was writing a story desperately thatll excuse her. Blink, blink. At the talk which she first heard throughout before and after regression, Beattys pine needle-like eyelashes were busily fluttering. A law that makes Father unable to come to the Capital theyre saying that there was such a law? Although it looked like right now it had not yet been implemented, seeing Fathers hardened face, it seemed to be a law that would soon be threateningly implemented. Then by any chance. Before regression, she had never heard even once of such a background like this. If she hadnt run into Father and together with Aunt through a three-party encounter coincidence like this, she possibly might have passed it with not knowing about it this time as well. By any chance, it that possible? The thing that Father didnt come to the Capital mansion was. There may have been other reasons that he had never come to see her. Because he doesnt like his daughter who made him lose his wife and that his half-shapeshifter kid is just a disgrace. Not something like that, but perhaps. Beattys mind became complicated at the thought of all the different possibilities that came in at the moment. Whats even more, its immediately after the Aslan Family came after ending that Great War for this Kingdom! Would there be any way that they would have done these things at the back to such a great family like that? Since when had she cared for the Aslan Family like that. Even until then, Firina was eager to escape from the suspicion, saying only she herself has never done that. Well, originally, I was thinking of actively supporting the Capital entry ban if I caught that kid as a hostage. But anyway, now I didnt actually do it, right? I. Clearing her voice for a moment, Beatty spoke out. Of course, her words were not directed at Firina who only spat our self-justifying words habitually. Beatty said as she looked at the Duke who was in front of her with shaking eyes. Now, rather than thinking alone. I thought Father doesnt come because you dont like to see me. Whatever answer came out, Beatty chose to hear it from that person directly. What? It was a voice as if Father was taken aback. Hes definitely right close by, but. Strangely enough, Fathers figure in her eyes seemed to sway and blur as if reflected in the water. Why such thoughts! Fathers voice, which she felt the urgency in, rang in her ears. Beatty, who was full of water around her eyes for reasons that she didnt know like a foggy lake, asked Father. By any chance, was it that you couldnt come? Perhaps embarrassingly enough, this might be a question in which she distorted the facts to follow what she wants. But she couldnt hold it back. Its alright even if it isnt like that every time. Once, by any chance, was there a time when you wanted to come but couldnt? Since even if its really just once, its fine. She wanted to hear the answer Yeah. . The Duke could not answer immediately. Since he could already see anxiety permeating from Babys gaze, which was desperately staring at him, with crystal-like teardrops hanging on her big black eyes. He was extremely ashamed of himself, who had made her so anxious. Im sorry. The voice that was trembling at the sense of shame gently reached Beattys ears. Afraid that by any chance, shell get hurt, he couldnt even put his fingertips, which had become rough from holding a sword for a long time, on her skin. Using gloves, the Duke hands carefully placed Beattys hand on top of his palm with the most careful touch in the world, as if he were very carefully holding the daughter of an enemy which was a baby. Im sorry I left you alone and couldnt be by your side. Beatty felt the body temperature, which had been carefully holding her hand, spreading warmly from her fingertips to her stomach. Or it also seemed like at that time for the first time, she recognized that her hands were cold. The Duke opened his mouth with a trembling voice. It was words of apology that he had never said in his life. A sincere atonement, dedicated to his daughter. The Duke bowed his head like a holy knight praying to God, attached his forehead to the childs fingertip, and whispered as if he confessed. Im sorry for making you feel lonely. Hearing those words, Beatty smiled broadly as if she was satisfied. Smiling happily like that and just like that. Thud. ! Baby! Holding on Babys falling body, the Duke was surprised. Babys forehead, which he hurriedly touched, finding where the burning was hiding in the small body, was boiling hot. All the blood entirely drained out from the Dukes face. The Family Doctor! Call the Family Doctor right now! At the voice of the Lord who was holding the body of the fallen child and shouting urgently, the Dukes subordinates moved quickly. You quickly go and get the Family Doctor! Yes! Mister Aide. Hurry up! You have to get hot water right away, and quickly get the supplies that are needed to nurse the Young Miss. Leaving behind the busily moving subordinates, the Duke entered into the room that was attached to his office and carefully laid the child in his arms on the bed. He came here because it was the closest room that has bedding, but since the already small child was lying on the bedding that matched his size, she looked even smaller. Why does this little and delicate child have to be sick again? Throb. As he felt his chest being pierced, the pain that he couldnt get used to no matter what, the Duke held Beattys hand. If only The words which he suddenly blurted out without realizing it himself contained his sincerity. If only he was the one sick instead. He wished he could carry the pain this little child will suffer in her place. At the reality that he couldnt do anything but watch the childs pain helplessly, the Dukes eyebrows painfully distorted. All he could do for her was Its this small, though. hold her small hands. The Duke felt a deep sense of shame at the feeling as if he was the one rather being comforted by the temperature of the child whom he held onto, while he couldnt even lessen her pain. Gasp, gasp! Y-Your Excellency. I heard that you were looking fo The child collapsed. The Duke gave up his seat to the doctor who had arrived and watched from behind. As he felt the burdensome gaze stabbing his back, the Duke Familys Family Doctor did his best to attend the Young Miss. After checking all the symptoms he knew and doing everything he could, the Family Doctor stood up as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. Hooo. Im finished now. What kind of disease is it? Looking back at the Duke whose face was seriously hardened, the Family Doctor opened his mouth as he put on a troubled expression. Uhm. The Young Miss is not sick with the disease right now. What? At the sharp-edged gaze which seemed like would cut his neck immediately if he spoke nonsense, the Family Doctor hurriedly continued his words while shaking inside. Its not a disease! The Young Miss just collapsed now because she suddenly had a fever. Isnt that a disease? Isnt he a quack? At the gaze which he felt even though the Duke didnt say anything, the choked-up Family Doctor spoke. Originally when one is a child, they naturally experience a sudden fever. Its a matter which everyone goes through except one out of ten. Carl and I werent like that. . About that, thats because you guys are not the one out of ten, but a sturdy constitution which is that of one out of a thousand. And also how can you compare the Young Master who chews and eats iron to the Young Miss! Since Your Excellency and the Young Master are different from the Young Miss. The Family Doctor swallowed his true feelings and spoke politely. Saying that it was a matter which might happen if a child is too immersed in something, or maybe its because a lot of people suddenly gathered and got stressed. Because its simply just that a fever has risen, now that she has been fed herbal water that cools her body, you can just wait. After finishing the diagnosis like that, the Family Doctor left, and the Duke vacantly watched Beatty, who was breathing quietly, and opened his mouth. CH 61 Carl. Carl, who had been by her side after seeing Tiny Kid collapsing and came running in surprise, raised his head. Stay by your younger sister. What about Father? To think that hes leaving Tiny Kids side at times like this, Carl doesnt understand and tilted his head. I. For the last time glancing at Babys figure again and then getting up from his seat, the Duke turned his body around and opened his mouth. Ill go underground for a while and come back. His golden eyes sank coldly. *** Between the time the Dukes Castle was put on emergency alert and right before the war. Inside her consciousness which had become hazy after a fever, Beatty dreamed. Kyaakeke. The laugh of a child who was innocently delighted. Haha hoho. The laugh of an adult who smiled sweetly. As if the letters had moved, the artificial sound was the limit of what a childs imagination could conjure. Dreaming about a scene that had never even once been seen before. A sweet and warm fosterer. A child who was being loved by them. For Beatty, those were fantasies she had only seen in a storybook. It must be great. Beatty thought unconsciously as she saw the child in her fantasy being held in the parents arms. Beatty had never even once been a such child. Young age was just another weakness. Even if it may be because of the factor that a child can be dealt with easier, the reason called being a child had never once protected her. Nevertheless. Dad and Mom No, it doesnt even have to be Mom. Even though she knew that it was fake. The family inside the story. If Im together with my family. Because it looked so warm that she couldnt help but admire it secretly. A child like that must be happy, right? Happiness. What does that feel like? At the feeling that seemed like a cloud that was impossible to grasp by hand even in a dream, Beatty tilted her head. Some voice was heard as if giving the answer to her curiosity. Baby. The moment when Beatty thought it was the closest thing to the thing she thought to be called happiness. The warm hand which wrapped around her head cozily like a cumulus that came down from heaven. In Beattys ear, the gentle voice from her memory which was buried lowly as she was now being brought up at that moment. Tail Fur. Contrary to what she thought, a curt, blunt, and clear voice was heard somewhere. Wake up quickly. Beatty. *** Gasp! Beatty, who had just come to her senses, blinked as if she had escaped from drowning. This place is? It was not the ceiling of the room where she usually opened her eyes. Looking back at the vague sight of where this place was, a boy who had a crooked expression came into Beattys eyes. Older Brother? When she glanced down, she could see Older Brothers hand which was holding her hand tightly over the blanket. Was he holding onto it this entire time? At the unexpected sweet care, Beattys cheeks were dyed red. Of course, that ticklish feeling was immediately broken by Older Brothers next words. Red eyes. Yes? Poke. The cold fingers touched her eyes which were dyed red. Turns out youre not a squirrel, but a rabbit. Yeess? A crybaby rabbit. Im not a crybaby, though. At the quarrel which was started as soon as she woke up, the gratitude she had for a moment towards Older Brother has swept away like a low tide. Beatty said as she narrowed her eyes. Not sure about that. The smirk on his face was annoying. Why was he making fun of someone who just opened their eyes? As she was thinking that it was really mean, Beatty glared at him with her own big and sharp raised eyes. ? Just why do I like it? It was Older Brother who had no idea when obviously she glared at him with a firm expression of intention, but when he looked at her in the eyes he smiled pleasantly. Receiving a strange look from Beatty, Carl thought. Shes a bit better now. The skin that was blistering redly after pressing down her tears was now dying down. How can a living thing be so delicate like this, Carl kept at Beattys side all the time while fumbling with the Tiny Kids hand which was fascinating. Thats why he could see it. What she was so sad about, Tail Fur who made a sad face even while sleeping. Why does she have that face, and just where did she get abused again without realizing it herself? He didnt like it, so he called her Beatty and woke her up. Making fun of Tail Fur who couldnt get to her senses after waking up, saying that she was a crybaby, was because he didnt like how that little thing had her eyes drooping down with a heavy expression. It didnt look good on her. Yes, this is better. Rather, it was good to see the tail of her eyes that went up to glare at him, who teases her. Of course, seeing her responding to the ridiculous teasing at best with a glare that doesnt even give a scar. A dagger? A mace? Ah, is a mace going to be heavy for Tiny Kid? Although later hell have to teach her again Aslans way of how to deal with a bastard whos picking a quarrel. He could see that Tiny Kids hard-peaked eyes had already loosened back. And the glancing with awkward look. Hm. Ignoring the twitching little finger in his hand, Carl rather held Beattys hand tight as if telling her to see as he spoke up. Tail Fur. Seeing the pebble-like black eyes fixed on him, Carl asked. Why didnt you tell me? Yes? That the Capital bastards tormented you. Carl, who hadnt taken his gaze off Beatty, didnt miss Beattys eyes opening wide at his words. That you came down here because of those things At first, he thought that she ran away from home. Since it was something that an eight-year-old kid of the Aslan Family can know enough about, he passed over it as if it was nothing, but actually, its not that. In the report which was handed over by Ather, while they were out on the battlefield, there was densely written the cruel treatment that Beatty received in the Capital. It is said that the room which she used together with Mother was taken away, as she was ignored even by the employees, and everything that was sent from the Family was stolen. Thats why this younger sister who was weak and smaller than a bundle of tail fur, ran away. From that distant Capital to the territory. While she trembled in fear alone as she came down the road which would feel far away like the Continents end, with Tiny Kids little steps. You shouldve told me. If so, he would have brought her the necks of those who wronged her right away, though. Honestly, the boy couldnt express his regret, which he had never felt before, and so he instead said it as a disappointment. Did you say I was tormented? The girl asked back with an expression of complete ignorance. You. Tilting her head, Beatty looked puzzled, as if nothing really came to her mind about it. It doesnt look like shes trying to hide it, though. On the face of her really not knowing it, Carl briefly questioned whether the investigation was wrong. I heard that the maid of the Capital mansion scolded you, though? Its not even standing against her, but to think that a mere employee dared to admonish the princess of the Aslan Family. Whats even worse, there wasnt even a good reason for it. What did it say again, that she was cleaning and Tiny Kid was in the way? Thats why she dragged the kid out of bed and threw her out, was it that? It sure was fortunate because Beatty was an agile squirrel, but if she was an ordinary human child, she might have broken in one place. So then there should be nothing to say even if I break her the same, right. He surely should find the employees who had participated in such torment at that time until the last one and break them up in the same way. Carl thought without even a point of hesitation. When the little Tiny Kid was smaller than right now, all the bastards who dared gave menace to her would not even be short of their broken limbs. Uh about that. Just why is Older Brother suddenly asking this kind of thing? Its an obvious fact that he knows even if he doesnt check it out, just hearing it from her mouth. Beatty felt as if a rustling and a cracking sound are coming from the inside as she opened her mouth. Since people dont like a half dont like small shapeshifter animals that dont look like a shapeshifter? The sharp voices which are directed at Beatty were like sharp bites. That theyre doing this because its all her fault. A noble who isnt like a noble. A shapeshifter which wasnt like a shapeshifter. Since with her place as a Half where all was ambiguous, they acted like she was a special child. One that was not good to look at. One that made them be in a bad mood. One that was dreadful to even just see. In the piercing voices like that, there were reasons all filling in it. But there was nothing that was enough to be called a torment. Beatty nodded as she went over her memory. Ive never been through a particularly huge matter. Eyes that held no warmth. A mouth that was filled with ridicule. Beatty, who had been familiar with such things since the childhood she remembers, didnt think that what she had been through was such a big matter. In a house which has a roof, I got free food. And Ive also never been hit with a thick whip. She wasnt being starved all the time, and she also didnt get hit, well at least hard enough that broke her bones anywhere. It was just that she sometimes felt a throbbing pain in her chest. They said that for a fortunate child who was enjoying a life where she doesnt have to work hard and without any worry, it was a luxury to think like that. Although she doesnt know what fortunate is, as it didnt come out in the book. Seeing the maid, who frowned together behind Aunt, pointing at her while saying it, it looked like the fortunate child was probably her. I guess maybe that thing called fortunate isnt particularly something happy. Carl, who was listening still to Beattys words, wrinkled his forehead as he said as if growling. Did those things say it like that? That, because of that its not torment? Uhm. To be precise, they said that she had to be thankful for it, but somehow she was reluctant to tell it in detail to Older Brother, whose face was frowning hard. From now on, just answer my questions. At Young Sisters appearance as if the general standard was twisted, from having only strange bastards around her all those times, Carl held back his insides which were boiling again as he said. Was there a person who looks after you from your side? Looking after? Cleaning the mansion, thats applicabl. No. Im asking you if was there an exclusive person who took care of you, like the maids who are assigned here. Uhm. No. Did the meals always come out on time? Uh, no. In fact, only cold food was left at a time when she couldnt figure it out. I heard that they also took away all the clothes which were sent to you, and you only wear one set of clothes. Is that right? Thats right. And you have never gotten a proper teacher, too? Yes. Who took care of you when you were sick like right now? At the repeated continuous questions, Beatty who went over her memory and answered blinked. Nobody. Beatty replied with a slightly sunken voice. Strangely, the more she answered Older Brothers question, the more she felt the surface inside which was dry in a brimful deep place was being filled up. CH 62 Before this, no one had ever been curious about Beattys little affairs like this, though. Thats why even Beatty herself thought that such a thing wasnt something important. Beatty. Instead of calling her Tail Fur like always, Carl, who called Younger Sisters name seriously, concluded. Thats torment. Receiving confirmation again through Younger Sisters mouth about the affairs from the Capitals mansion which he discovered, Carl had nothing to hesitate about now. Uh. From now on, all bastards who did even a single thing among those which had happened in the Capital, tell me right away. Since Ill make them kneel down in front of you and beg. Growling while muttering like that, Carl said it as if declaring, a cold glint flashing across his eyes. No one can treat you like that. . What should she say. Beatty had no idea. She somehow get choked up and then opened and closed her open mouth. Again and again, hot tears welled up in her eyes, no matter how she saw it, it seemed to be a side effect of returning to a younger body. And that her behavior which wasnt like herself, who was always cool and calm, was like that. While Beatty was forcibly putting on the reason. Yeah. Click. Before she knew it, the Duke came through between the open door and spoke up. Thats right. Father? Seeing the Duke whose voice was subdued, Beatty had a wondering look. His face, which was just like the iron-blooded Duke who seemed to not have a drop of blood coming out even if he was stabbed, was hardened with being fully pale. His eyes which had always been serious also shook like a waning moon, which wasnt like himself. By any chance, is he sick somewhere? At the extremely not-good complexion, worry raised its head stealthily from inside Beatty. Tilt. Tilting her head and looking up with worried eyes, after Fathers figure in her black eyes gradually becomes coming closer. ! Suddenly. The thick arms were firmly wrapped around her. F-Father?! . Would it be strange if she felt that Fathers arm which was tightening fully to the extent that it was suffocating, was more like a sturdy eggshell than being suffocated? What Im saying is that hes not even an oviparous shapeshifter who was born from an egg. Even though she tried so hard to think of another thing like that, Beatty couldnt escape from the warm, awkward energy that enveloped her whole body. An unfamiliar feeling of being protected after being encircled by another persons body temperature. . It was also different from when Older Brother had hugged her before. A method of embrace that completely wrapped around her body like this and blocked from the dangers of the world, was absolutely her first time. It felt like she became a baby bird inside a nest. Its warm. The young squirrel, nestled in the large lions sturdy body, pursued the steady warmth and carefully buried her head. Tok. On the small forehead that touched his chest lightly, the Duke felt a choking up deep inside. He raised one arm and carefully covered up the small head which could fit into a single palm of his, and opened his mouth. Baby. As if suppressing something hard, it was a heavily sunken voice. I was wrong. Beatty, who was soaked in the peaceful feeling like she was sinking in warm water, flinched and raised her head. Just why is he apologizing? In her wondering eyes, Fathers expression came into view. ? The fully distorted expression gave the sense like hes holding something back hard. At the expression that seemed like swallowing pain, Beatty unconsciously asked. Are you sick? She put her little hand on Fathers face as if comforting him. The Dukes eyes were wide open at the small temperature that touched his cheek, and his expression became more painfully distorted. She was such a nice child. How come I- Again, deep regret pierces his chest sharply. I shouldnt have left you alone. So what about the Barrier of the North. Whats the use of that? Even if he protects the entire kingdom, but if his little Baby who is inside that, is unhappy, then theres no point. I was wrong. In the confession that flowed like a sigh, Beatty felt like the hot wind had brushed her ears. My Baby. The touch as if touching the most precious thing in the world. His hand carefully wrapped around Beattys cheek, as if he was dealing with a soft and delicate work of art, that seemed like would break if he held it with giving force even only a little bit. Ah. At the large body temperature that covered her face, a soft sound that didnt become a word leaked out from the slightly opened mouth. Wow, its amazing. Trying to distract her attention with effort, Beatty thought to herself. Who in the world would receive such an apology like this from the Lord of the Aslan Family? It was probably a feat that anyone in history has ever achieved. To think that she receives the Aslan Lords rare apology twice in a day, its a really amazing thing. While repeating it to herself, Beatty tried several times to distract her attention. To suppress her bodys reaction which is being swept away by the strange emotion, that seemed to burst at any minute. Dont, dont. No, dont. Beatty tried to hold back as she bit hard her two front teeth until her lips. Heup. But the young bodys hormones didnt leave her alone. Tuk. Soon, a river which was made of tears burst out as if a blocked bank collapsed. Tuk, tuuk, tuk. On top of the back of the Dukes hand was pouring rain, which was filled with warmth, here and there. Tears streamed pouring down as if it will melt all the soft black eyes. Baby. At the hot water that welled endlessly from under the hand which was wrapping the childs cheek, the Duke called the child with a heartbreaking voice as if comforting her. Rather than seeing helplessly Babys crying appearance, it was very much easier to cut off the heads of a thousand enemy soldiers. Tuk, tuktuk, tuuuuk. In front of his childs tears, the Duke couldnt even budge. Keep on wiping away the childs tears which just flowed endlessly with his fingers was the only thing. Dont cry. The sweetly whispering voice was the catalyst. Heuk, heeup heuk! Beatty almost hiccuped while weeping. That having a person who comforts her, telling her not to cry is such a relieving matter like this. Beatty knew this time for the first time. Heup! Heukkk! The Duke didnt know what to do at Babys appearance streamed pouring tears only, then he wiped Babys tears with one hand, and patted her back with the other hand. Watching from the side the father and daughter who had fallen into the sea of tears for quite a while, the boy opened his mouth with the same voice as usual. Crybaby. Flinch. Her back, which had heaved with tears for quite a while, hardened in response to that word. Quiver. Beatty spoke with a low trembling body which was due to holding back her rising cry. I-Ive said that I- heuk, Im not. What? I cant hear anything besides a sobbing sound, though? Choking up, Beatty turned her head at the loafing Older Brothers annoying voice. Carl looked softly at Tiny Kids swollen eyes which were finally looking straight at him as he said. Crybaby Tiny Kid. I said Im not! Unable to say anything bad in front of Father whos looking, Beatty expressed her intention with a strong look. Stupid! Carl grinned, as he poked the angry Young Sister in her swollen cheek. Its like bread. Ee-eeck! Avoiding Older Brothers rough fingers, which were playfully poking her cheek, Beatty shook her head. Heut heeupp! Beatty felt the cry which had stopped for a moment gradually rising again. No dont! This is all because of the young body. She is never this emotional, but her young body, which was not yet used to stimulation, reacted strangely even to a small change. Hicc, hicc. Beattys shoulder moved up and down again. The Duke, who was watching the two of them, sighed quietly. He thought that Son would draw Babys attention to make her stop crying, so then he passed it, and now he made her cry again. Carl. The Duke called Sons name and stopped him. He could see Son looking back dissatisfied. Even while doing that, he glanced at Babys eyes, and seeing that she shut her mouth, it looked like she surely would cry again. The Duke shook his head at Sons poor consolation, which was worse than even himself. Sniff. Pat, pat. At the touch which was calmly patting her back, Beatty felt the tearful feeling which had risen subside a little. Holding tightly the back which was leaning on him a bit more, the Duke held Baby who entered fully into his arms as he rose to his feet. ?! Beattys tears went all back at her eye level which suddenly rose in height. . Seeming to not hold her properly even when he was holding her with two arms, the Duke looked still at the child, whose weight was like a fine soft hair. Drop. The tears that had welled up for the last time fell, and the black eyes sparkled clear like the sky after the rain stopped. Ah. The Dukes large hand put back Beattys disheveled hair that slipped down forward. At the sweet touch which she was still adapting to, the nervous Beatty didnt know where should she put her eyes and lost her way. Does your head not hurt? Yes? The Dukes hand touched Beattys forehead carefully. Turns out the fever has subsided. Realizing belatedly that Father was worried about her health, Beatty wiggled her hand. Such a ticklish nursing like this was the first time she had received it in her life. Even the existence of nursing itself is, well, something like that, but whats even more, was that she received that from her family which she hadnt even expected for such thing. Warm. Unlike its appearance which looks cold, Fathers hand, which withdrew after it touched her head, was warm. The Duke, who has confirmed that the childs body condition had returned to normal, spoke in a subdued voice. I have heard it all, from Viscount Seaulus. CH 63 Hearing all about Babys life in the Capital mansion from the direct interrogation, the Duke was furious. Without any kind of tolerance for relatives by marriage relationship or a noble status, after a thorough interrogation, Firinas limb was imprisoned in the lowest floor prison where the blood of other sinners didnt even cool. In order to drag here the employees who believe in the Viscounts backing and abused Beatty at the Capital, the Aslan Familys subordinates rushed out the fastest horse. The moment they arrive in the North, they will face the wrath of the Duke of Aslan, who had reigned with absolute fear against his enemies. But his boiling wrath was reversed to self-blame and apologies when he faced Baby. Baby. While Beatty blinks shyly at the title which shes still unfamiliar with. I shouldnt have left you at the Viscount Family. The Duke said in a soft regretful voice. To think its a regret. It was an unfamiliar feeling for him, who was born as the Aslan Familys legitimate son and didnt allow even once a thing to be regretted. The main cause that became a hindrance to the future was him, who had physically broken and neglected her, but as much as this matter, he could not help but regret it. Saying that she was his Wifes younger sister. He was wrong to entrust her after he saw the shallow blood relationship. How dare that Viscount. Grit. Since he was in front of Baby, the Duke barely calmed down his murderous energy and then continued. How dare she, if Id known she treated my daughter like that. Whatever the Great War. He shouldve rushed right away to baby, and not been caught by that kind of matter. Beatty opened her mouth, flustered by Fathers energy, which seemed to cut Aunt apart immediately if she was in front of him. Uh, I didnt think of it as such a huge matter like that, though. Was it not a life where she particularly shed tears as she lived? I dont want to be seen as a child whos exaggerating pain for nothing . When Beatty hesitatingly open her mouth at such thoughts, the Duke, who was watching her still, asked with a calm voice. Were you really okay? Staring seriously, the golden eyes seemed to beat her down like the sun which was always there for her without saying a word. Thats why the hesitant Beatty could say it honestly. My body was fine. Really. She couldnt say that her heart was really fine. And that very one was the most important thing for the Duke. If there is, even just one thing that makes you not okay. He wanted to take off ten points of the enemys flesh and pay it for each point of Babys sorrows. A murderous energy slowly rose from his body. Ill come back after taking all that price. Shes a precious child whos like a treasure even if shes only holding him in his hand. The Duke was truly angry that some bastards who dont even have an eye for treasure had dared hurt his treasure. The murderous energy which he cant finish yet it reached Beatty. Ah right! The Duke quickly dispersed his energy and hurriedly checked Babys face. Fortunately, maybe its because Baby just woke up, so there seemed to be no problem except that her cheeks turned slightly red. This is must really be Father getting angry, right? Of course, at the energy which even if its still small, just like a sensitive shapeshifter, Beatty shortly recognized the identity of the energy Father spread. Because I was tormented. So. And from that murderous energy. Its for me! Beattys cheeks flushed red after she read Fathers true feelings. Recognizing the extremely delightful truth, Beatty said as she smiled brightly like the winter sun shining on the snow mountain. Turns out it wasnt that Father hated me? It was the tone that was closer to an exclamation of realization than a question. Since he was absorbed in her pretty smile like a flower that burst into full bloom. The Duke belatedly recognized the contents of the words which were like a poisonous needle that a dirty bee stabbed from a flower and placed there. What? Saying the obvious. No, but the thing that such sound came out of Babys mouth. Good thing I havent kill her. The Duke gnashed his teeth. To think that she thought he hated Baby. Doesnt that mean that Baby has heard horrendous things, enough for her to believe such nonsense? The Dukes face was painfully distorted. From now on, Ill surely make her beg me to kill her. Determined like that inside, Not even a moment. The Duke declared towards Baby, whose glittering newborn foal-like eyes were shining. From the moment I first saw you who was born, there was never a single moment in which I didnt love you. ! At that passionate love confession, Beattys face, pang! turned red. L-L-Love? At the sound of sweet emotions that she had never even once thought would be headed for her, Beattys eyes turned round and round. With a reverent face that seemed to never say a lie, the Duke opened his mouth again with a serious voice. Baby, if you have anything youre curious about, ask me everything now. Something Im curious about? After resolving the misunderstanding that Baby had because of those bastards whom even if he grind and drink them, it seemed like his anger still wouldnt be relieved, and so that there absolutely would be no such matters like this in the future, the Duke decided to explain everything to Baby. Yeah. Ill answer whatever you want. At first, Beatty, who was also flustered by Fathers sudden suggestion and blinked, opened her mouth after a brief hesitation. Then. And like that, the Duke Family members had a long conversation for the first time. Arent you ashamed of me? If she asks like that. Tiny Kid, why would we be ashamed of you? About that Since Im, a useless small shapeshifter animal. Grit. Who dares. Just what kind of bastard was talking about such a bullshit like that? They told her that the bastards who treated her recklessly were the wrong ones as they gritted their teeth. That during those times, theres nothing she can offer, so just because Aunt is family, she cant expect anything without a price. Thats why Aunt says to the useless Nieve that she has received suitable treatment for her. Forget such words that are not even worth listening to. Father, who was the Lord, whom until now she had thought she have to make a proposal diligently, firmly denied it. You dont need to pay any price. At that voice that makes her lean on him. Because youre my daughter. At the strong warmth that grabs the fingertips which became cold after it slightly came out of the blanket. . One by one, one by one. The thorns which were embedded deep inside Beattys heart escaped one by one. My only daughter. It was a strong gaze that witheringly burned down even the single remaining piece of anxiety. Beatty. The voice calling the name of his loved one was sweet. Everything that I have, is obviously yours. The confident voice was engraved in her ear as if trying to embed a new root in her small heart where the thorn was removed. Father. Blink. In Beattys black eyes which her abundant eyelashes were going up and down, the Dukes figure was seen guarding her front like a strong wall. My family. When she turned her head slightly, she saw Older Brother sitting on the window. While seeing his figure of not leaving the sick Young Sisters side, even while he was putting on a getting nettle rash expression at the Dukes sweet way of speaking as he turned his head. Loves me! Beattys heart was fully filled with a plump deeply satisfying feeling that she felt for the first time in her life. What is the meaning of the simple word happiness, Beatty realized it for the first time on this day. Hehe. At the bright smile just like a child, which is caught around the childs mouth for the first time, softness permeated even into the Aslan Family members gazes who were watching her. *** After the long misunderstanding was resolved. On the surface, the Duke Family seemed like there were no particular changes. But one place. Only in Beattys surroundings, the air was different. Father At the sweet gaze which wasnt like the iron-blooded Duke, the air surrounding her warmly heated up. Isnt it that you used too much firewood? is not that. The room inside was burning like under the summer scorching sun because they were overprotecting Beattys health, who only had collapsed. Outside the window, the cold early autumn wind, which is just like the North, is blowing, but at the heat of the fireplace, which fuel was put in without saving it, the window inside the room was to the extent it steamed up with unseasonable steam. At the warm heat, Beattys hair was slightly sweaty and stuck over her forehead. Whoa. I mean, its not even summer. While Beatty shakes her head at the heat. With a careful touch, the Duke put back Beattys hair, took out a handkerchief, and wiped her forehead carefully as if he was wiping a white new thing. I heard that cold air is bad for a sick body. It was a cold face, but the way he spoke, explaining the reason why he heavily raised the room temperature, was soft. Is it so suffocating? . At the Dukes words, who asks with a gentle voice, Beatty couldnt answer it without hesitation. It sure is a little hot, but. But since she doesnt dislike the worried eyes she learned about for the first time. Shake, shake. Beatty pretended not to know the sweat that was flowing down behind her nape and shook her head. Its fine. As if he was relieved by her answer, the corners of the Dukes mouth rose a little. Yeah. . Watching Beatty as he smiled quietly, Fathers gaze which was like seeing an extremely precious thing, somehow made the inside of her throat ticklish. CH 64 Although the misunderstanding that her family members hated her was all resolved, even so, she still couldnt easily adapt to that kind of eyes. She only lost consciousness for a moment like a nap at most, but getting such intense nursing like this is also. I mean, it doesnt even hurt that much either. At the still awkward mood, Beatty pressed down on the innocent white blanket only for no reason. Im not even some kind of dandelion spore, though. Worried that itll be crushed if one holds it and fly away if one blows it. It really felt like she became a fluffy white spore that flys away if one blew it. Even at the sight of Beatty stumbling over her wrong foot when she got down from the bed, the family members reacted violently as if the Dukes Castle had tilted. Thanks to it, Beatty had to be helplessly locked up in her bedroom for days, but even so. Worry so this is how it feels to receive it. Even the excessive interest that someone would consider it frustrating, it felt good to Beatty, who had never actually felt the obvious thing called a familys attention. Beatty, whose cheeks somehow became burning hot, dry washed her face as if she was removing her shyness. Knock, knock. At that time, a knock sound was heard from the outside. A visiting guest has arrived. At the sound of informing a visit, Beatty looked puzzled. Just who is it? Unlike Beatty, who tilted her head because recalling whether was there anyone wholl come finding her, Carl bluntly crumpled his face as if he knew who the guest was. He really come because I told him to come? Hes annoying. Unlike Carl, who clicked his tongue while criticizing him openly, the Duke had his usual cold expression. Baby. Yes? If you are uncomfortable with the visit, you can reject it. Huh? No, its alright. At the words which was worrying about her, Beatty answered as her cheeks blushed, but the Dukes face became darker, unlike usual. Are you really okay? If youre uncomfortable, I wont let whoever that is to take even a step in. The Duke was still expressionless, but he very actively emphasized again saying that she can reject the visit if shes uncomfortable with it even a little bit. Exactly like someone who wishes her to say rejects it. No, I mean, why? Even if she doesnt rejects it, dont they cant even request a visit at all if Father doesnt want it? While Aslan family was talking between themselves inside, the door was opened. Oh! Beattys eyes became round. Long time no see, Lady. The visiting guest who came through the open door, Ather greeted as he put on an eye smile towards Beatty who opened wide her eyes. . The Duke looked at the First Princes loafing face displeasingly, as he recalled the time when he had requested for the visit. *** Is the Little Lady okay? Tsk. At Athers questionhe used the cute Little Lady title which suits Little Star as he wishes at places where Beatty cant listenCarl clicked his tongue before him. No, I mean, are you saying that shes okay or is she not? . Turning his head with a sour look, Carl showed no signs at all of answering his friends question. In the end, Ather turned his head to the Duke and opened his mouth. Your Excellency the Duke? What is it. About Aslans Little Lady I saw the report that the First Prince brought to me well. The Duke cut off Athers unfinished words as he said. Aslan spare no repay on what we received. Please tell me what you want. Trying to reveal that it was a courtesy to the familys benefactor, the Duke, who could talk informally to anyone other than the King, asked with honorifics. Uhm. No, the repayment is alright. However, this time, Ather neatly cut the flow of conversation that the Duke was trying to lead. It was purely a personal favor. Thats the thing, since he dislikes leaving a personal favor that is associated with Baby, hes trying to erase it with a huge reward, though. If you dont want wealth, I can lend the Familys power. Isnt that what the First Prince needs? Haha. Its really alright. Pretending not to understand the Dukes real intention, Ather said his request with a calm expression. Rather than that, Id like to visit Aslans Little Lady. . The Dukes gaze at the First Prince became extremely cold. Tsk. The Duke clicked his tongue inside at the attitude saying that he wouldnt drop down after receiving the reward obediently. When the Duke saw him at the battlefield before, he did think that the First Prince was a decent lumber who has quite a military talent for the Kings son, but. You insidious reptile. Either a snake or a dragon. As expected, reptile shapeshifters cant be trusted. Looking at Ather whos trying to be related with Baby, the Duke erased the good evaluation he had made before without a trace and his eyes were ablaze with anger. Your Excellency the Duke? Smiling while urging the visit permission, Ather had already been downgraded to a persistent leech in the Dukes eyes. Anyway, he could never ignore his contribution which was bringing the report. Grit. In the end, the Duke, who had to conditionally accept the First Princes request, gritted his teeth. *** If it werent for that only. If only he had figured out what happened to Baby first. Originally, it was information that could be figured out even from the Aslan Family, which has long potential. However, the problem was the discharge, which spread too wide during the Great War. In order to grasp the trend of the enemy kingdom which come in groups, the information network, which they had, had to spread outside the kingdom. Moreover, the Capital, in which as much as the Royal Family has held a position in there, is even originally a place with many secrets, so it takes a considerable amount of time to investigate. Since he have to order the informants, who are out in various places over the Continent there, to return and deploy them, it took much more time. Although eventually, no matter how it is, he got on the wrong side of the King for this once only, the First Prince, whos the eldest son whose biological mother is from the East Continents Imperial Family and based in the Capital, couldnt do anything else but to take the lead in the speed of information gathering. Since its investigating his own front yard. Although he hates to give permission, although he extremely hates it. Since he has contributed anyway, which was discovering Babys situation first. But thats that. The Duke, who couldnt help but gave permission to his visit, attached conditions to that. Maintain a proper distance. Contact is absolutely not possible. An unnecessary conversation is forbidden. Immediate leave in circumstances of giving discomfort to Baby, etc. Feeling the energy that came out from the Dukes body, who poured out precautions one after another in a low voice, Ather muttered, Murderous energy? with an absurd face, but he didnt even remember anything like that. After he broke even one of it. While recalling the conditions which are all difficult even to remember, the Duke watched the First Prince closely with a sharp eye. He was fully willing to stretch the meaning of the range of the precautions. The appropriate distance is outside Babys sight, and contact is, of course, a hand kiss, also including a handshake, and unnecessary conversation is all words that others, who are not family, talk to Baby. Especially, unacceptable things are the act of giving discomfort to Baby. Doesnt a person squint their eyes when they feel uncomfortable? Although seeing Babys figure, it seems that she was still only surprised by the First Princes visit, who came to find her unnecessarily. If Babys eyes squint even a little bit, Ill kick him out immediately. If there is a frowning sign as big as a fingernail only wherever it is on Babys eyebrows, forehead, and pupils, the Duke intended to kick him out right away. As such, Ather was in a crisis of being kicked out of the room just by Beatty sneezing. Lady. Im here to see the face I havent seen in a while. But, unaware of his critical situation, Ather approached Beatty as he smiled brightly. For Ather, due to the tight watch of the lions who didnt leave Beattys side, whos sickthe Duke and Carl thought soit was Beatty whom he couldnt visit her even with his shapeshifter appearance and saw her after a few days. Hows your body? Ah. Since it was an unexpected concern which is mixed in his voice, Beatty blinked once and opened her mouth. Im alright now. Thank you for your concern. Bow. Ather hurriedly stopped her from trying to lower her head. Surely its a natural thing to worry about a sick person. Is that so? Beatty, who had never seen anyone who worries about her being sick besides the Duke and Carl in her life until now, tilted her head. I heard that the Capitals matter was also been told by Your Highness. Embezzlement of the childcare cost. The Employees torment which was done by Aunts control. If the misunderstanding had not been resolved like this, she would never even known that she was being treated unjustly and would overlook it. No, even more than that. Because she knew the true feelings of her family through this times matter, Beatty felt grateful to Ather who gave the opportunity. Its still awkward, but the perception of being a person shes thankful for has been added to what she had thought of only as Older Brothers friend. Beatty delivers her thank which is from the bottom of her heart. Thank you very much. Your Highness Ather. The black eyes, which he thought it was like the night sky with stars, folded and gave off a sun-like impression. At the smile that came closer more intensely than the sunlight, Ather hardened for a moment. The boy, who was lost in Beattys smile with cant even think about his usual shameless reaction, soon closed his eyes. Dont mention it. It was the first time he heard such a sincere thank you like this from someone, and not the ones that included some kind of calculations or scheme. Little Star surely has always been like that. The girl, Little Star always gave him the first one. The fact that she looked directly into his eyes, showed fearless eyes, and also showed an expression which is full of sincerity only. It was all his Little Star. The boys smile, which showed pure happiness, had a tremendous ripple effect. Blink, blink. While reacting like when she saw something dazzling without realizing it herself, Beatty blinked. It was an unrealistic sight as much as it made her want to rub her eyes, wondering whether is it a real masterpiece. The Ladys smile is my joy. Fortunately, at the sly word for it to be a boy inside a masterpiece, Beatty quickly returned to reality.